Migne Reading Room

PL 3 · cols. 1411–1476

M. Molkenbuhr, O.S.F., Binae dissertationes de Firmiliano, cum animadversionibus

Editors' preface

PL 3:1411
BINAE DISSERTATIONES DE FIRMILIANO
TWO DISSERTATIONS ON FIRMILIAN
Auctore F. Marcellino Molkenbuhr (1) O. S. F. strictioris observantiae, SS. Theologiae lectore jubilato.
By Fr. Marcellinus Molkenbuhr (1), O.S.F. of the Stricter Observance, emeritus lector of Sacred Theology.
PRAEFATIO.
PREFACE.
Postquam, anno 1788, de Cathedris Petri Romana et Antiochena, ac primis S. Petri successoribus binas publicaveram dissertationes, non cessavi veterum SS. Patrum et historicorum opera horis intercisis, quas negotia permittebant liberas diligentius persolvere, ac critice et attentius expendere et ulterius inquirere an forsan ego ipse contra assertam meam opinionem: « quod Petrus nunquam sederit Antiochiae, » aliquid solidi detegere potuerim, paratus, si erravissem, primus publice meam revocare sententiam.
After I had published, in the year 1788, two dissertations on the Roman and the Antiochene Chairs of Peter and on the first successors of St Peter, I did not cease, in the spare hours which my business left free, to go through the works of the ancient holy Fathers and of the historians more diligently, and to weigh them more critically and attentively, and to inquire further whether perhaps I myself might uncover anything solid against the opinion I had asserted, "that Peter never sat at Antioch", being ready, had I erred, to be the first to revoke my view publicly.
At tantum abest ut quidquam quod meis assertionibus adversum esset, usque huc detexerim,
But so far is it from being the case that I have uncovered up to now anything that would be contrary to my assertions,
Editors' notes and page, col. 1411

Footnotes

(1) ‹anchor: F. Marcellino Molkenbuhr› · call in col 1411

Binas Dissertationes Monasterii Westphalorum 1790 in 4° edidit vir clarissimus F. Marcellinus Molkenbuhr ordinis S. Francisci strictioris observantiæ SS. Theologiæ lector jubilatus, provinciæ Saxoniæ S. Crucis minister actualis, quarum sequens titulus: Binæ Dissertationes; I, De S. Firmiliani Cæsariensis in Cappadocia episcopi Epistola ad S. Stephanum, aliisque ejus operibus; II, De anno quo mortuus fuerit Firmilianus, seu Paulus Samosatenus in synodo Antiochena fuerit condemnatus. Titulo subjunxit in pagina altera, ex epistola 92 ad Vincent. Rogat., hæc S. Augustini verba. « Quamquam non desint qui hoc Cyprianum prorsus non sensisse contendant, sed sub ejus nomine a præsumptoribus atque mendacibus fuisse confictum. » Scopus clarissimi auctoris est in prima dissertatione, post inanes Christiani Lupi et Raymundi Missorii conatus, denuo verosimile reddere S. Firmiliani Epistolam ad Cyprianum (probabilius est error typographi Epistolam ad Stephanum, hanc enim tota antiquitas ignorat) haud genuinam esse, sed a Donatista Afro eidem suppositam sæculo v, et quidem post Augustini tempora. LUMPER.

The very distinguished F. Marcellinus Molkenbuhr, of the Order of St Francis of the Stricter Observance, jubilee lector in Sacred Theology and present minister of the Saxon province of the Holy Cross, published the Two Dissertations at Münster in Westphalia in 1790, in quarto, under this title: Two Dissertations: I, On the Letter of St Firmilian, Bishop of Caesarea in Cappadocia, to St Stephen, and his other works; II, On the year in which Firmilian died, or in which Paul of Samosata was condemned in the synod of Antioch. Beneath the title, on the facing page, he set these words of St Augustine from Letter 92 to Vincentius Rogatus: "Although there are those who maintain that Cyprian never held this view at all, but that it was forged under his name by presumptuous and lying men." The distinguished author's aim in the first dissertation, after the vain attempts of Christianus Lupus and Raymundus Missorius, is to make it likely once more that St Firmilian's Letter to Cyprian (the words Letter to Stephen are more probably a printer's error, for all antiquity knows nothing of such a letter) is not genuine, but was foisted on him by an African Donatist in the fifth century, and indeed after Augustine's time. LUMPER.

(printed under page 757)

(2) ‹anchor: nunquam sederit Antiochiæ› · call in col 1411

Omnino penes hunc auctorem sit ea quam profitetur de S. Petri Anthiocheno episcopatu opinio cui adhærendi nec cæteris scriptoribus catholicis, nec nobis, animus est. EDD.

Let the opinion he professes on St Peter's episcopate at Antioch remain entirely this author's own; neither the other Catholic writers nor we ourselves have any mind to adhere to it. EDD.

(printed under page 757)

Page

  • running head: 1411 DE HAERETICORUM BA
  • marginal letters: A (in col. 1412); B (in col. 1412); C (in col. 1412); D (in footnote block, col. 1412)
  • old-edition numerals: 1357 before Postquam,
  • other: four full-width lines across cols. 1411-1412 not set: BINAE DISSERTATIONES / DE FIRMILIANO / Auctore F. Marcellino Molkenbuhr (1) O. S. F. strictioris observantiae, SS. Theologiae / lectore jubilato.; editors' matter: Augustinus: « Verumtamen... detexerim, (entire column)
  • other: a full-width band stands across cols 1411/1412 in mid-page: the 2 paragraph(s) above it in col 1412 are set here, after the 2 above it in col 1411 (reading order, moved on receipt); the band itself (its title lines) is not set by the volunteer page: set it here, at the move, with full_width
  • other: the column opens with the end of the previous work (another unit); not set here: the unit begins at PRAEFATIO.
  • other: footnote (2) prints Anthiocheno (for Antiocheno), kept as printed
  • running head: 1411 DE HAERETICORUM BAPTISMATE 1412
  • marginal letters: A ‹Augustinus : « Verumtamen, inquit lib. III de Bapt.›; B ‹rum jam prius tota perierat, cum, sicut dicit Cy-›; C ‹1357 Postquam, anno 1788, de Cathedris›; D ‹(footnote) rum 1790 in 4° edidit vir clarissimus F. Marcellinus›
  • old-edition numerals: 1357 before Postquam
PL 3:1412
ut potius in meis prioribus opinionibus, etiam illis circa Cepham, circa jejunia et abstinentias in dies semper magis et magis confirmatus fuerim; imo cum libros antiquiores ulterius pervolverim, nunc praeter opinionem meam et exspectationem, eo deveni ut nonnulla opera quae antiquis auctoribus ascribuntur, ex pluribus indiciis cognoverim esse respective supposititia, vel mutila, vel interpolata, et quidem talia opera, ex quibus gravissimae et intricatissimae controversiae fuere enatae non minus in theologia dogmatica, quam historia et chronologia ecclesiastica, nec non patrologia signanter quatuor primorum saeculorum. Non possum non meas in re tam ardua cogitationes publici juris facere.
that I have rather been confirmed daily more and more in my earlier opinions, even those concerning Cephas and concerning fasts and abstinences; indeed, since I have turned over the older books further, I have now, beyond my own opinion and expectation, come to the point of recognizing from many indications that some works which are ascribed to ancient authors are, as the case may be, spurious, or mutilated, or interpolated, and indeed such works as have given rise to very grave and very intricate controversies, no less in dogmatic theology than in ecclesiastical history and chronology, and also in patrology, notably that of the first four centuries. I cannot but make public my thoughts on so arduous a matter.
Editors' notes and page, col. 1412

Page

  • running head: TICORUM BAPTISMATE 1412
  • marginal letters: A consuetudinem. Porro Cypriano; B Doctorem a Stephano; C illis circa Cepham,; D (in footnote block)
  • old-edition numerals: 1358 before nonnulla
  • other: four full-width lines across cols. 1411-1412 not set: BINAE DISSERTATIONES / DE FIRMILIANO / Auctore F. Marcellino Molkenbuhr (1) O. S. F. strictioris observantiae, SS. Theologiae / lectore jubilato.; editors' matter: consuetudinem. Porro... facere. (entire column)
  • other: the 2 paragraph(s) of this column above the full-width band are set under col 1411 (reading order, moved on receipt)
  • running head: 1411 DE HAERETICORUM BAPTISMATE 1412
  • marginal letters: A ‹consuetudinem. Porro Cypriano objiciebatur non›; B ‹fuisse consuetudinem Ecclesiae, haud ignorasse S.›; C ‹illis circa Cepham, circa jejunia et abstinen-›; D ‹(footnote) ctum. »›
  • old-edition numerals: 1358 after deveni ut
PL 3:1413
Initium facio ab Epistola Firmiliano ascripta, quae ex universis quae exstant inter Cyprianicas, est omnium celeberrima. Proximo tempore et Epistolas S. Basilii M. canonicas aliaque ejus opera, concilia Eliberitanum, Ancyranum, Neocaesariense, Gangrense, Laodicenum crisi subjiciam. Denique et ostendam Eusebii Caesariensis Historiam ecclesiasticam in puncto rebaptizationis et controversiae celeberrimae S. Stephanum papam inter et S. Firmilianum, nec non et paschatis celebrandi S. Victorem papam inter et Polycratem ac Irenaeum esse interpolatam. Hujus Eusebii librum inscriptum: Vita Constantini M., fuisse mutilatum, jam alias subindicavi. Mentionem quoque faciam de orthodoxia S. Dionysii Alexandrini, et quod is numquam faverit rebaptizantibus; insuper quod hac in causa Catalogus S. Hieronymi de viris illustribus fuerit male corruptus. De conciliis Synnadensi et Iconiensi, si negotia permiserint, suo tempore quo et epistolas S. Cypriani examinabo, consequenter et concilia Africana quae in causa rebaptizationis contra definitionem S. Stephani papae celebrata fuisse dicuntur, attingam, et reliqua: campus amplissimus undique spinis circumseptus et consitus.
I make a beginning from the Epistle ascribed to Firmilian, which of all that are extant among the Cyprianic letters is the most celebrated of all. In the near future I shall also subject to criticism the canonical Epistles of St. Basil the Great and his other works, and the Councils of Elvira, Ancyra, Neocaesarea, Gangra, and Laodicea. Finally I shall also show that the Ecclesiastical History of Eusebius of Caesarea has been interpolated on the point of rebaptism and the most celebrated controversy between Pope St. Stephen and St. Firmilian, as well as that of celebrating Easter between Pope St. Victor and Polycrates and Irenaeus. That the book of this Eusebius entitled The Life of Constantine the Great was mutilated, I have already elsewhere slightly indicated. I shall also make mention of the orthodoxy of St. Dionysius of Alexandria, and that he never favoured the rebaptizers; moreover, that in this cause the Catalogue of St. Jerome On Illustrious Men has been badly corrupted. Concerning the Councils of Synnada and Iconium, if business permits, at its own time when I shall also examine the letters of St. Cyprian, and consequently the African councils which are said to have been celebrated in the cause of rebaptism against the definition of Pope St. Stephen, I shall touch upon them, and the rest: a most ample field hedged about and sown on every side with thorns.
Nunc de sola S. Firmiliani Epistola, cujus S. Patris elogium hic omnino praemittendum esse censeo.
Now I treat of the Epistle of St. Firmilian alone, the eulogy of which holy Father I judge ought altogether to be premised here.
II. Circa medium saeculi III, duo praecipui in ecclesia Graeca resplenduerunt Episcopi, S. Dionysius Alexandrinus in Aegypto, et S. Firmilianus Caesariensis in Cappadocia, qui acerrime et junctis viribus pugnarunt contra haereses Novati presbyteri romani a S. Cornelio papa extra Ecclesiam ejecti et Pauli Samosateni Antiochiae episcopi. Sancti et magni Dionysii Alexandrini encomia hic non recensebo.
II. About the middle of the third century two chief Bishops shone forth in the Greek church, St. Dionysius of Alexandria in Egypt, and St. Firmilian of Caesarea in Cappadocia, who fought most fiercely and with joined forces against the heresies of Novatus the Roman presbyter, cast out of the Church by Pope St. Cornelius, and of Paul of Samosata, bishop of Antioch. The encomiums of the holy and great Dionysius of Alexandria I shall not recount here.
Firmilianus in Ecclesia Graeca colitur tanquam sanctus, nec immerito; nam maxima plurimorum episcoporum synodus Antiochena III contra Paulum Samosatenum temporibus Aureliani imperatoris habita Firmilianum illo tempore defunctum in litteris ad Pontificem Romanum et episcopum Alexandrinum datis vocat virum in Domino beatum. Insuper quod majus est, ut episcopi ibidem magno numero collecti suis contra Paulum Samosatenum decretis graviorem conciliarent auctoritatem, provocaverunt ad doctrinam a Patribus
Firmilian in the Greek Church is venerated as a saint, and not undeservedly; for the very great Third Synod of Antioch of very many bishops, held against Paul of Samosata in the times of the Emperor Aurelian, in the letter given to the Roman Pontiff and the Bishop of Alexandria calls Firmilian, who at that time was deceased, "a man blessed in the Lord." Moreover, what is greater, in order that the bishops collected there in great number might win weightier authority for their decrees against Paul of Samosata, they appealed to the doctrine handed down by the
Editors' notes and page, col. 1413

Footnotes

(3) ‹anchor: not visible› · call in col 1413

Sex assertiones de jejuniis et abstinentiis contra Theologum Moguntinum: Paderbornæ, anno 1785, § 39 vel sechs Streitsæize, vermehrte Auflage. Paderborn. 1786, § 39.

Six theses on fasts and abstinences, against a theologian of Mainz: Paderborn, 1785, § 39; or "Sechs Streitsätze", enlarged edition, Paderborn, 1786, § 39.

(printed under page 758)

(4) ‹anchor: S. Firmiliani Epistola› · call in col 1413

Sancti titulum in his dissertationibus sæpe sæpius episcopo Cæsariensi datum, ei concessit quidem Ecclesia Græca, constanter vero Romana abjudicavit. EDD.

The title of "Saint", given to the bishop of Caesarea again and again in these dissertations, was indeed granted him by the Greek Church, but the Roman Church has constantly withheld it. EDD.

(printed under page 758)

(5) ‹anchor: Antiochiæ episcopi› · call in col 1413

Eusebius, H. E. l. VI, a. c. 43, et l. VII, a. c. 1 ad c. 30.

Eusebius, Ecclesiastical History, bk. VI, from ch. 43, and bk. VII, from ch. 1 to ch. 30.

(printed under page 758)

(6) ‹anchor: colitur tanquam sanctus› · call in col 1413

Vid. Natalis Alexander ad sæculum III, vel Martyrologium Græcorum ad diem 27 Octob., vel Tillemontium.

See Natalis Alexander on the third century, or the Martyrology of the Greeks at 27 October, or Tillemont.

(printed under page 758)

(7) ‹anchor: synodus Antiochena III› · call in col 1413

Eusebius, qui suam Historiam ante tempora concilii Nicæni absolvit, vocat eam maximam et innumeris episcopis congregatam; si Basilio diacono Constantinopolitano et reliquis habenda fides, interfuere 180 Patres. V. Labbeus tom. III, ad conc. Eph., edit. Parisinæ, de anno 1671, p. 425.

Eusebius, who finished his History before the time of the Council of Nicaea, calls it very large and gathered from countless bishops; if Basil, deacon of Constantinople, and the rest are to be believed, 180 Fathers attended. See Labbe, vol. III, on the Council of Ephesus, Paris edition of 1671, p. 425.

(printed under page 758)

Page

  • running head: 1413 PARS II. — RECENTIORUM
  • marginal letters: A (in col. 1414); B (in col. 1414); C (in col. 1414); D (in col. 1414)
  • old-edition numerals: 1359 before S. Patris
  • other: editors' matter: Initium facio... Pa- (entire column); word split at end of column: Pa-
  • other: the word Patribus was split at the column break and stands whole here (joined on receipt); check that the English reads whole across the break into col 1414
PL 3:1414
traditam: binos tantum adduxere proxime defunctos, S. Dionysium Alexandrinum et signanter Firmilianum. Addunt quod tota synodus, antequam sententiam pronuntiare voluerit, Firmilianum e Cappadocia advocaverit; quod Firmilianus ad synodum venire voluerit, et, dum is in itinere fuerat, tota synodus ejus adventum exspectaverit; neque haec ultimatam sententiam proferre voluerit, nisi postquam praesentem audivisset Firmilianum; at, dum Firmilianus Tarsi in Cilicia interim obierat, tunc praelaudata synodus decretum edidit, vi cujus Paulus Samosatenus ab Ecclesia catholica quae sub coelo est universa separatus fuit. Nihilominus praedicti Patres Antiocheni in sua ad Papam Epistola synodica specialiter addunt quod Firmilianum, dum viveret, habuerint sibi consentientem, referentes: « Firmilianus, dum viveret, bis venit Antiochiam, et peregrina illius (Pauli Samosateni) dogmata condemnavit, sicut scimus et testificamur, qui adfuimus, et alii multi noverunt. »
Fathers: they adduced two only who had very recently died, St. Dionysius of Alexandria and notably Firmilian. They add that the whole synod, before it was willing to pronounce sentence, summoned Firmilian out of Cappadocia; that Firmilian wished to come to the synod, and while he was on the journey, the whole synod awaited his arrival; nor was it willing to bring forward the final sentence until after it had heard Firmilian in person; yet when Firmilian in the meantime had died at Tarsus in Cilicia, then the aforesaid synod published the decree by force of which Paul of Samosata was separated from the universal Catholic Church which is under heaven. Nevertheless the aforesaid Fathers of Antioch in their synodal Epistle to the Pope specially add that while Firmilian lived they had him agreeing with them, relating: "Firmilian, while he lived, came twice to Antioch, and condemned his (Paul of Samosata's) strange dogmas, even as we know and testify who were present, and many others know."
Reflectendum quod altum taceant de libris vel epistolis a S. Firmiliano scriptis. Quanto pro tunc in Ecclesia catholica fuit auctoritatis Firmilianus! Hunc Firmilianum cum Graecis vocabo Sanctum, tum ut ea adscriptione evidentius distinguatur a pseudo-Firmiliano in sequentibus saepius obventuro tum quia non solum a Graecis, sed a Latinis, ut Tillemontio etc., sanctus appellatur. S. Gregorius Nyssenus, dum S. Gregorium Thaumaturgum elogio excellentiori exornare voluit, hunc quoad virtutes aequiparavit cum nostro S. Firmiliano olim Caesariensium Ecclesiae ornamento.
It must be reflected that they keep deep silence concerning books or letters written by St. Firmilian. Of how great authority at that time in the Catholic Church was Firmilian! This Firmilian with the Greeks I shall call "Saint," both so that by that title he may be more evidently distinguished from the pseudo-Firmilian who will quite often meet us in what follows, and because not only by the Greeks, but by the Latins, as Tillemont, etc., he is called saint. St. Gregory of Nyssa, when he wished to adorn St. Gregory Thaumaturgus with a more excellent eulogy, compared him as regards virtues on an equality with our St. Firmilian, formerly the ornament of the Church of the Caesareans.
III. Porro cum Eusebius Graecus sollicite referat S. Firmilianum sub SS. Pontiano, Antero, Fabiano, Cornelio, Lucio, Stephano, Xisto, Dionysio, summis Romanae Ecclesiae Pontificibus in Ecclesia Graeca floruisse circiter ab anno 230 ad annum 270: Firmilianum ceu praecipuum ex Orientalibus episcopum interfuisse tribus conciliis Antiochenis, primo contra Novatum, duobus reliquis contra Paulum Samosatenum celebratis, eum a subsecuta synodo IV Antiochena, quae est III contra Samosatenum, intensissime expetitum, et avidissime exspectatum fuisse, S. Firmilianum fuisse unum ex duobus illis Patribus defunctis, ad quorum doctrinam respective vel scripto, vel ore traditam postrema et maxima synodus Antiochena in negotio Pauli Samosateni provocaverit; eum
III. Furthermore, since the Greek Eusebius carefully relates that St. Firmilian flourished in the Greek Church under SS. Pontian, Anterus, Fabian, Cornelius, Lucius, Stephen, Xystus, and Dionysius, Supreme Pontiffs of the Roman Church, from about the year 230 to the year 270; that Firmilian as the chief bishop among the Easterns was present at three Councils of Antioch, the first celebrated against Novatus, and the two remaining ones against Paul of Samosata; that he was most earnestly desired and most eagerly awaited by the subsequent Fourth Synod of Antioch, which is the Third against the Samosatene; that St. Firmilian was one of those two deceased Fathers to whose doctrine, handed down respectively either in writing or by word of mouth, the last and greatest Synod of Antioch appealed in the business of Paul of Samosata; that he
Editors' notes and page, col. 1414

Footnotes

(8) ‹anchor: sollicite referat› · call in col 1414

L. VI, et VII. — Tillemontius ex Eusebio docet tom. IV, pag. 2, S. Firmilianum Græcum a 231 episcopum fuisse Cæsareæ quæ erat metropolis Cappadociæ, sub finem anni 269 fuisse defunctum. Mihi ex Eusebio, lib. VII, c. 30, videtur vero similius, quod Firmilianus supervixerit usque ad ann. 272, de quo a. n. 92.

Bks. VI and VII. — Tillemont, vol. IV, p. 2, shows from Eusebius that St Firmilian the Greek was bishop of Caesarea, the metropolis of Cappadocia, from 231, and died towards the end of the year 269. To me it seems more likely, from Eusebius, bk. VII, ch. 30, that Firmilian survived until the year 272; on which see no. 92.

(printed under page 758)

Page

  • running head: RECENTIORUM EXCURSUS. 1414
  • marginal letters: A tribus traditam: binos; B Firmilianum, dum viveret,; C olim Caesariensium Ecclesiae; D ditam postrema et
  • old-edition numerals: 1360 after tes
  • other: editors' matter: tribus traditam... eum (entire column); word split from preceding column: tribus (Patribus)
PL 3:1415
idem Eusebium omnium Scriptorum ecclesiasticorum, maxime Graecorum opera vel epistolas utcunque memorabiles accurate recensuerit, de S. Firmiliano, quem singulariter depraedicavit, vero altissimum sileat quod ille aliquam Epistolam scriptam unquam reliquerit; hinc sane concludendum foret quod S. Firmilianus ore quidem, et coram certaverit strenuus; non vero scriptis disputaverit circa res ecclesiasticas.
the same Eusebius accurately recounted the works or epistles in any way memorable of all ecclesiastical writers, especially the Greeks, yet keeps the deepest silence concerning St. Firmilian, whom he singularly extolled, to the effect that he ever left behind any written Epistle; hence assuredly it would have to be concluded that St. Firmilian strove strenuously indeed by word of mouth and in person, yet did not dispute in writings concerning ecclesiastical matters.
Haec praesumptio confirmatur ex eo quod S. Hieronymus nullibi S. Firmilianum inter scriptores ecclesiasticos recenseat, imo in Catalogo S. Hieronymi de viris illustribus, per alios auctores subsecutos adaucto, Firmilianus nequidem comparet.
This presumption is confirmed from the fact that St. Jerome nowhere reckons St. Firmilian among the ecclesiastical writers; nay, in the Catalogue of St. Jerome On Illustrious Men, augmented by other subsequent authors, Firmilian does not even appear.
IV. Nihilominus posterioribus saeculis in lucem producta fuit quaedam famosa epistola Firmiliani Caesareae in Cappadocia episcopi ad S. Cyprianum, quae praeter plurima absona in decursu evolvenda praecipue defendit errorem rebaptizantium. Fateor, quisquis hanc epistolam composuerit, eamque alicui magno viro ad acquirendam auctoritatem supponere voluerit, vix potuisset ex saeculo III episcopum eligere majorem S. Firmiliano. Nam quod S. Dionysius Alexandrinus S. Firmiliano nullatenus inferior Papae fuit subjectissimus, ex hujus scriptis epistolis apud alias Ecclesias asservatis evidenter ostendi pro tunc potuisset; at de S. Firmiliano nullum aliud opus scriptum exstabat. Igitur si famosa epistola quam nunc examinabimus, sit supposititia, impostor tamen prudenter vel astute egit ut eam sub nomine Firmiliani evulgaverit, quatenus sub hoc nomine quam maximam sortiretur auctoritatem.
IV. Nevertheless in later centuries there was brought forth to the light a certain famous epistle of Firmilian, bishop of Caesarea in Cappadocia, to St. Cyprian, which besides very many absurdities to be unfolded in the course of our work chiefly defends the error of the rebaptizers. I confess that whosoever composed this epistle, and wished to palm it off upon some great man in order to acquire authority, could scarcely have chosen out of the third century a bishop greater than St. Firmilian. For that St. Dionysius of Alexandria, in no way inferior to St. Firmilian, was most subject to the Pope, could at that time have been evidently shown from his written epistles preserved among other Churches; whereas of St. Firmilian no other written work was extant. Therefore if the famous epistle which we shall now examine be supposititious, the impostor nevertheless acted prudently or astutely in publishing it under the name of Firmilian, inasmuch as under this name it would obtain the greatest possible authority.
V. Isthaec igitur epistola prae caeteris nunc accuratiori crisi subjicienda est, utpote quae sola exstat sub Firmiliani nomine.
V. This epistle therefore before the rest must now be subjected to a more accurate criticism, inasmuch as it alone is extant under the name of Firmilian.
CONSPECTUS UTRIUSQUE DISSERTATIONIS DE FIRMILIANO.
CONSPECTUS OF BOTH DISSERTATIONS CONCERNING FIRMILIAN.
DISSERTATIO. I. — N. 1, 2, 3. Praemittuntur duae regulae critices ex Dupinio.
DISSERTATION I. — Nos. 1, 2, 3. Two rules of criticism from Dupin are premised.
Propositio. I. N. 4. 12. Epistola quae sub Firmiliani nomine circumfertur ab homine Latino videtur conficta.
Proposition I. — Nos. 4-12. The Epistle which is carried about under the name of Firmilian seems to have been fabricated by a Latin man.
Propositio. II. — N. 13, 17. Saltem S. Firmilianus eam non composuit.
Proposition II. — Nos. 13-17. At least St. Firmilian did not compose it.
N. 18, 77. Ipsa epistola refertur quoad partes et critice examinatur; ubi n. 41, an S. Stephanus papa validum edixerit baptismum sub quacumque forma collatum.
Nos. 18-77. The epistle itself is reported as regards its parts and critically examined; where at no. 41 it is asked whether Pope St. Stephen declared baptism valid when conferred under whatsoever form.
Propositio. III. — N. 78, 87. Verosimilius est, quod aliquis Donatista Africanus fatam Epistolam fabricatus fuerit post saec. IV, vel alius haereticus.
Proposition III. — Nos. 78-87. It is more probable that some African Donatist fabricated the said Epistle after the fourth century, or another heretic.
Editors' notes and page, col. 1415

Footnotes

(9) ‹anchor: scriptum exstabat› · call in col 1415

Asserunt aliqui Firmilianum scripsisse libros de Spiritu S., eosque sub finem sæculi IV visos fuisse a S. Basilio M. Verum de his a n. 89.

Some assert that Firmilian wrote books on the Holy Spirit, and that these were seen by St Basil the Great towards the end of the fourth century. But on these see no. 89.

(printed under page 759)

Page

  • running head: 1415 DE HAERETICORUM BA
  • marginal letters: A (in col. 1416); B (in col. 1416); C (in col. 1416); D (in col. 1416)
  • old-edition numerals: 1361 before CONSPECTUS
  • other: editors' matter: idem Eusebium... haereticus. (entire column)
PL 3:1416
Propositio. IV. — N. 88, 91. S. Firmilianus nullos libros scripto publico vulgavit.
Proposition IV. — Nos. 88-91. St. Firmilian published no books in public writing.
DISSERTATIO II. - De S. Firmiliani anno emortuali, quo Paulus Samosatenus fuit condemnatus in celeberrima synodo Antiochena, in qua et vox homousion dicitur fuisse rejecta.
DISSERTATION II. — Concerning the year of the death of St. Firmilian, wherein Paul of Samosata was condemned in the most celebrated Synod of Antioch, wherein also the word homousion is said to have been rejected.
N. 92. Chronologi dissident.
No. 92. The chronologers disagree.
Propositio V. N. 93, 100. Illa ante annum 272 non contigerunt.
Proposition V. — Nos. 93-100. Those things did not happen before the year 272.
DISSERTATIO PRIMA.
FIRST DISSERTATION.
De Firmiliani ad S. Cyprianum Epistola aliisque ejus operibus.
Concerning the Epistle of Firmilian to St. Cyprian and his other works.
1. Ante quam ad ipsas meas assertiones progrediar, praemitto ex Dupinio: « An aliquis liber habendus sit supposititius, » duas tantum sequentes regulas:
1. Before I proceed to my assertions themselves, I premise from Dupin, "Whether any book is to be held supposititious," only the two following rules:
2. I. Certum est et sufficere ad dubitandum de opere, quod ab antiquis non sit citatum, hincque caracteres antiquitatis valde authenticos debet habere ut ab omnibus recipiatur: cum e contrario minimis conjecturis contrarium evincentibus una cum veterum silentio procul dubio suppositum habendum sit.
2. I. It is certain that it suffices for doubting concerning a work, that it is not cited by the ancients, and hence it ought to have very authentic characters of antiquity in order to be received by all; whereas on the contrary, when the slightest conjectures prove the contrary together with the silence of the ancients, beyond doubt it must be held supposititious.
3. II. Fit saepe ut, quamvis unaquaeque conjectura separatim considerata non videatur magni esse ponderis, omnes tamen simul junctae certitudinem quamdam moralem efficiant. Reliquae regulae criticae in decursu applicabuntur.
3. II. It often happens that, although each conjecture considered separately does not seem to be of great weight, yet all joined together produce a certain moral certitude. The remaining rules of criticism will be applied in the course of the work.
PROPOSITIO I.
PROPOSITION I.
Vero similius est quod famosa sub nomine Firmiliani ad S. Cyprianum Epistola non ab aliquo Graeco, sed a Latino tenebrione fuerit composita.
It is more probable that the famous Epistle to St. Cyprian under the name of Firmilian was composed not by any Greek, but by a Latin trickster.
4. Probatur 1o, Epistola haec in idiomate Graeco non exstat: sed duntaxat latine fuit in lucem producta diu post tempora S. Firmiliani; qui ergo asserit, vel credit, eam originaliter fuisse Graecam, peccat contra principium sufficientis rationis; nisi momenta positiva superaddiderit comprobantia eam aliquando Graecam exstitisse, vel judicia adduxerit Graecam redolentia originem. Atqui nulla momenta positiva adduci poterunt subjudicantia Graecam fatae epistolae nativitatem. Non est asserendum hanc Latinam prolem ex Graecia esse oriundam; non enim sano critico satis est, quod ipse fabricator dictae epistolae Firmiliani nomen superscripserit, aut se in Cappadocia inter Graecos episcopum esse innuat; alias innumera opera, quae certo supposititia sunt, cogeremur admittere ut genuina. Igitur praefata epistola Latina tamdiu habenda est origine Latina, donec probetur eam olim exstitisse Graecam. Porro licet probaretur eam olim exstitisse Graecam, nihilominus habenda tanquam S. Firmiliano supposititia, ut dicetur a numero 13.
4. It is proved 1st: This Epistle is not extant in the Greek tongue, but was brought forth to the light in Latin only, long after the times of St. Firmilian; he therefore who asserts or believes that it was originally Greek sins against the principle of sufficient reason, unless he superadds positive considerations proving that it was once extant in Greek, or adduces indications savouring of a Greek origin. But no positive considerations will be able to be adduced indicating a Greek birth for the said epistle. It must not be asserted that this Latin offspring is sprung from Greece; for it is not enough for a sound critic that the fabricator himself of the said epistle superscribed the name of Firmilian, or hints that he is a bishop in Cappadocia among the Greeks; otherwise we should be compelled to admit as genuine innumerable works which are certainly supposititious. Therefore the aforesaid Latin epistle must be held of Latin origin so long until it be proved that it was formerly extant in Greek. Furthermore, even though it were proved that it was formerly extant in Greek, nevertheless it must be held as supposititious in respect of St. Firmilian, as will be stated from number 13 onward.
5. Probatur 2o Non solum Graecam originem non
5. It is proved 2nd: Not only does it not savour of a Greek origin,
Editors' notes and page, col. 1416

Footnotes

(10) ‹anchor: not visible› · call in col 1416 (call not in the image)

In Præfat. ad suam novam bibliothecam. Ideo citavi Dupinium, quia is famosus criticus Epistolam de qua agimus refert ut genuinam in V. Cyprianus; addens: Nullum poterat Cyprianus sperare responsum sibi gloriosius eo quod a Firmiliano accepit; Firmilianus enim aperte damnat, verbisque satis duris, Stephani papæ actum, Cyprianum laudat.

In the Preface to his new Bibliothèque. I have cited Dupin because that famous critic reports the Letter we are dealing with as genuine, under the entry Cyprian, adding: "Cyprian could hope for no reply more glorious to himself than the one he received from Firmilian; for Firmilian openly condemns, and in quite harsh words, the act of Pope Stephen, and praises Cyprian."

(printed under page 759)

Page

  • running head: TICORUM BAPTISMATE 1416
  • marginal letters: A Propositio. IV. —; B 2. I. Certum; C sed a Latino; D opera, quae certo
  • old-edition numerals: 1362 before positiva
  • other: editors' matter: Propositio. IV... non (entire column)
PL 3:1417
redolet, sed talia refert vocabula, quae suadeant, primaevam originem fuisse Latinam. E. g. pseudo-Firmilianus ait: « Apud nos necessario fit ut seniores et praepositi per singulos annos in unum conveniamus; in Ecclesia praesident majores natu. » Graecus auctor Catholicus saeculo III, potius et significantius dixisset: « Ut presbyteri et episcopi in unum conveniamus, » etc.; quas voces origine Graeca Latinus interpres immerito immutasset. Quod vero episcopi apud Graecos saeculo III, antonomastice appellati fuerint praepositi, nullum in libris Graecis occurrit exemplum. Equidem cl. Josephus Bingham Ecclesiae Anclicanae scriptor celeberrimus, asserit episcopos in Ecclesia primitiva honoratos fuisse titulo Praepositorum. Ast 1o ex tribus primis saeculis nullum adducit auctorem, nisi unum Cyprianum, qui fuit Latinus in Africa. 2o Epistolae quas Binghamius adducit mihi videntur S. Cypriano fuisse suppositae. Titulus Seniorum occurrit apud Latinos in Africa scriptores saeculo III, apud Tertullianum saeculo IV apud S. Optatum, saeculo V, apud S. Augustinum. Ast quaenam classis personnarum ecclesiasticarum per Seniores denotata fuerit, obscurum valde est; obscurissimum quinam fuissent illi Praepositi et Seniores apud Graecos, qui in Cappadocia singulis annis necessario convenire debuissent saeculo III, ut de rebus ecclesiasticis deliberarent.
but it reports such words as persuade that its primeval origin was Latin. For example, the pseudo-Firmilian says: "Among us it necessarily happens that we elders (seniores) and prelates (praepositi) meet together every year; in the Church the elders by birth (majores natu) preside." A Greek Catholic author in the third century would rather and more significantly have said: "That we presbyters and bishops meet together," etc.; which words of Greek origin a Latin translator would undeservedly have changed. Now that bishops among the Greeks in the third century were by antonomasia called praepositi (prelates), no example occurs in Greek books. Indeed the illustrious Joseph Bingham, a most celebrated writer of the Anglican Church, asserts that bishops in the primitive Church were honoured with the title of Praepositi. Yet 1st, out of the first three centuries he adduces no author save Cyprian alone, who was a Latin in Africa. 2nd, The epistles which Bingham adduces seem to me to have been palmed off upon St. Cyprian. The title of Seniores occurs among the Latin writers in Africa—in the third century in Tertullian, in the fourth century in St. Optatus, in the fifth century in St. Augustine. Yet what class of ecclesiastical persons was denoted by Seniores is very obscure; most obscure is it who those Praepositi and Seniores among the Greeks were, who in Cappadocia in the third century necessarily had to meet together every year in order to deliberate concerning ecclesiastical matters.
6. Dixi no 4, eam a quodam tenebrione Latino compositrm. Ulterius censeo eam fuisse compositam a Latino anabaptista Africano: meae rationes sparsim patebunt signanter a n. 75. Porro auctores qui fatam epistolam, ut prolem Graecam, venerantur, si interrogati fuerint, quis eam ex Graeco transtulerit in linguam Latinam? vel in quibus Ecclesiis fuerit olim recepta? aut a quibus scriptoribus antiquis, coaevis, vel proxime coaevis fuerit primum relata vel agnita? quid solidi respondeant, non invenient.
6. I said at no. 4 that it was composed by a certain Latin trickster. Further, I judge that it was composed by a Latin African anabaptist: my reasons will appear here and there, notably from no. 75 onward. Now the authors who venerate the said epistle as a Greek offspring, if they are asked who translated it from Greek into the Latin tongue, or in what Churches it was formerly received, or by what ancient writers, contemporary or nearly contemporary, it was first reported or recognized, will not find anything solid to answer.
7. Caveus ait: Firmiliani Epistola a Cypriano cujus stylum plane sapit, Latine, ut videtur,
7. Cave says: The Epistle of Firmilian was translated into Latin, as it seems, by Cyprian, whose style it plainly savours of.
Editors' notes and page, col. 1417

Footnotes

(11) ‹anchor: not visible› · call in col 1417 (call not in the image)

Bingh. vol. I. l. II, de Antiquitat. ecclesiast. c. 2, § 1, et 5.

Bingham, vol. I, bk. II, On the Antiquities of the Church, ch. 2, §§ 1 and 5.

(printed under page 760)

(12) ‹anchor: not visible› · call in col 1417 (call not in the image)

Item Bingham innuit l. c. episcopos a Latinis vocatos fuisse Præsides: nam Tertullianus, Apolog. c. 39, ait: Præsident probati quique seniores, honorem istum non pretio, sed testimonio adepti, etc. Ast simili modo probare possem episcopos Antiochenos olim vocatos fuisse gubernatores; nam Eusebius l. III, c. 22, ait: Inter eos qui Antiochiæ Ecclesiam gubernarunt, primus Evodius, alter Ignatius.

Bingham likewise hints, in the place cited, that bishops were called Presidents by the Latins: for Tertullian, Apology ch. 39, says: Approved elders preside, having obtained that honour not by price but by testimony, etc. But in the same way I could prove that the bishops of Antioch were once called governors; for Eusebius, bk. III, ch. 22, says: Among those who governed the Church at Antioch, the first was Evodius, the second Ignatius.

(printed under page 760)

(13) ‹anchor: not visible› · call in col 1417 (call not in the image)

Vide notam præcedentem.

See the preceding note.

(printed under page 760)

(14) ‹anchor: not visible› · call in col 1417 (call not in the image)

Optat. I, I, refert Mensurium episcopum Carthaginensem, ubi Ecclesiam suam tempore persecutionis Diocletianæ relinquere coactus fuerit, et ecclesiæ ornamenta et vasa fidelibus senioribus commendasse. Ad calcem operum S, Optati habentur epistolæ in quibus legitur: Omnes vos episcopi, presbyteri, diaconi, et seniores scitis. Adhibete conclericos et seniores plebis ecclesiasticos viros. Clericis et Senioribus Cirthensium. . . salutem. Ibi ergo presbyteri distinguuntur a senioribus. Equidem in epistola 13 S. Hieronymi ad Rusticum Narbon. dicitur: Sextus seniorum ordo est qui sacerdotibus datur, qui presbyteri dicuntur, qui præsunt Ecclesiæ Dei. Verum illam epistolam S. Hieronymo fuisse false ascriptam, jam olim sæculo XVI advertit Marianus Victorinus Reatinus.

Optatus, I, 1, reports that Mensurius, bishop of Carthage, when he was forced to leave his Church in the time of Diocletian's persecution, entrusted the church's ornaments and vessels to faithful elders. At the end of St Optatus's works are letters in which one reads: All of you, bishops, presbyters, deacons and elders, know. Call in your fellow clerics and the elders of the people, men of the Church. To the clergy and Elders of the people of Cirta . . . greeting. There, then, presbyters are distinguished from elders. It is true that in St Jerome's letter 13, to Rusticus of Narbonne, it is said: The sixth order is that of the elders, which is given to priests, who are called presbyters, who preside over the Church of God. But Marianus Victorius of Rieti long ago, in the sixteenth century, observed that that letter was falsely ascribed to St Jerome.

(printed under page 760)

(15) ‹anchor: not visible› · call in col 1417 (call not in the image)

S, Augustin. Ep. 137: Clero, Senioribus, et universæ plebi Ecclesiæ Hipponensis salutem. Videsis Bingham I, I, c. 19, § 19, ubi sæculo V præcipui inter Donatistas vocantur præpositi.

St Augustine, Letter 137: To the clergy, the Elders, and all the people of the Church of Hippo, greeting. See Bingham, I, 1, ch. 19, § 19, where in the fifth century the leading men among the Donatists are called praepositi.

(printed under page 760)

(16) ‹anchor: Caveus ait› · call in col 1417

Cave in Historia littera, V. Firmilianus.

Cave, in his Literary History, under Firmilian.

(printed under page 760)

Page

  • running head: 1417 PARS II. — RECENTIORUM
  • marginal letters: A (in col. 1418); B (in col. 1418); C (in col. 1418); D (in footnote block, col. 1418)
  • old-edition numerals: 1363 after Augustinum
  • other: editors' matter: redolet, sed... videtur, (entire column)
PL 3:1418
versa est. Idem ex Catholicis jam olim opinatus fuerat Pamelius.
The same had already formerly been opined among Catholics by Pamelius.
8. Ast 1o si epistola Firmiliani saeculo III jam innotuisset Latina, quomodo fieri potuit ut nunquam ab auctoribus saeculi III, IV et V fuerit citata? Verum de hoc plura in progressu. 2o Si Epistola stylum sapiat Cypriani, ergo prodit primam sui originem fuisse Latinam, nam Cyprianus fuit Latinus 3o Admittanus eumdem auctorem qui epistolas vulgo Cyprianicas fabricatus est, composuisse quoque epistolam Firmilianicam: quia in utrisque stylus est omnino idem, nisi quod in Firmilianica seu ultima cunctas quas vel scurra invenire potuit, contumellas plenis buccis evomuerit contra S. Stephanum papam. At vero epistolarum, vulgo Cyprianicarum, auctor non est S. Firmilianus; ergo nec is est auctor epistolae vulgo Firmilianicae. 4o Latinitas et stylus adeo (quod patebit relegenti) subsidet, ut sit S. Cypriano, seu auctore, seu interprete prorsus indignus.
8. Yet 1st, if the epistle of Firmilian had already become known in Latin in the third century, how could it happen that it was never cited by the authors of the third, fourth, and fifth centuries? But of this more as we proceed. 2nd, If the Epistle savours of the style of Cyprian, it therefore betrays that its first origin was Latin, for Cyprian was a Latin. 3rd, Let us admit that the same author who fabricated the epistles commonly called Cyprianic composed also the Firmilianic epistle, because in both the style is altogether the same, save that in the Firmilianic or last one he vomited forth with full cheeks against Pope St. Stephen all the revilings which even a buffoon could find. Yet of the epistles commonly called Cyprianic the author is not St. Firmilian; therefore neither is he the author of the epistle commonly called Firmilianic. 4th, The Latinity and style sink so low (as will be plain to one reading it over) as to be altogether unworthy of St. Cyprian, whether as author or as translator.
9. Lactantius, qui sub finem saeculi III jam floruit, de S. Cypriano refert: « Admodum multa conscripsit in genere suo miranda... erat ingenio facili, copioso, suavi, et (quae sermonis est maxima virtus) aperto, ut discernere nequeas utrum ornatior in loquendo, an facilior in explicando, an potentior in persuadendo quisquam fuerit. Similiter saeculo IV S. Hieronymus S. Cyprianum celebravit ut eloquentissimum; et alibi ait: « Beatus Cyprianus instar fontis purissimi dulcis incedit et placidus. »
9. Lactantius, who already flourished towards the end of the third century, relates concerning St. Cyprian: "He wrote very many things admirable in their own kind... he was of an easy, copious, sweet, and (what is the greatest virtue of speech) open genius, so that you cannot discern whether he was more ornate in speaking, or easier in explaining, or more powerful in persuading." Similarly in the fourth century St. Jerome celebrated St. Cyprian as most eloquent; and elsewhere he says: "Blessed Cyprian like a most pure fountain moves along sweet and peaceful."
10. Nullatenus satisfacit distinctio Pamelii asserentis Cyprianum ante conversionem suam fuisse eloquentissimum post conversionem vero prae humilitate in plurimis suis operibus elegisse stylum humilem et submissum: haec inquam, nullatenus satisfacit. Nam 1o talem humilitatem veteres, ut Lactantius et Hieronymus, non adnotarunt in Cypriano qui tamen utique de mirandis, quae S. Cyprianus jam fide imbutus conscripsit, operibus judicarunt. 2o Istiusmodi humilitas in
10. In no way satisfactory is the distinction of Pamelius asserting that Cyprian before his conversion was most eloquent, whereas after his conversion out of humility he chose in very many of his works a humble and lowly style: this, I say, is in no way satisfactory. For 1st, the ancients, such as Lactantius and Jerome, did not note such humility in Cyprian, although they certainly judged concerning the admirable works which St. Cyprian wrote when already imbued with the faith. 2nd, Humility of that sort in
Editors' notes and page, col. 1418

Footnotes

(17) ‹anchor: not visible› · call in col 1418 (call not in the image)

Pamel. in Vita S. Cypriani.

Pamelius, in his Life of St Cyprian.

(printed under page 760)

(18) ‹anchor: not visible› · call in col 1418 (call not in the image)

Dici tamen posset, quod sequaces eorum qui nonnullas epistolas Cyprianicas vel supposuerunt, vel corruperunt, postea (ob dicenda num. 78) ex Cyprianicis composuerint Firmilianicam; nam in hac eædem phrases vel barbarismi recurrunt qui in quibusdam Cyprianicis.

It could, however, be said that the followers of those who either forged or corrupted some of Cyprian's letters afterwards (for the reasons to be given at no. 78) composed the Firmilian letter out of Cyprian's; for the same phrases or barbarisms recur in it as in certain of Cyprian's.

(printed under page 760)

(19) ‹anchor: not visible› · call in col 1418 (call not in the image)

Lactant. in Præfat. l. V. de Intitut. Relig. Christ.

Lactantius, in the Preface to bk. V of the Institutes of the Christian Religion.

(printed under page 760)

(20) ‹anchor: S. Hieronymus› · call in col 1418

Hieronym. in Catal. de Vir. Illustr.

Jerome, in the Catalogue On Illustrious Men.

(printed under page 760)

(21) ‹anchor: et alibi› · call in col 1418

Id. in ep. ad Paulinum.

The same, in the letter to Paulinus.

(printed under page 760)

(22) ‹anchor: distinctio Pamelii› · call in col 1418

Pamel., in Vita S. Cypriani.

Pamelius, in his Life of St Cyprian.

(printed under page 760)

Page

  • running head: RECENTIORUM EXCURSUS. 1418
  • marginal letters: A versa est. Idem; B prianicarum, auctor non; C 10. Nullatenus; D (in footnote block)
  • old-edition numerals: 1364 before 10.
  • other: missing closing guillemet after fuerit.; editors' matter: versa est... in (entire column)
PL 3:1419
doctore ecclesiastico fuisset valde singularis, et nescio an laudanda fuisset; reliqui SS. Patres, Ambrosius, Hieronymus, Basilius Magnus, etc., eam imitati non fuere. 3o Sane et ipse S. Cyprianus rhetor facundissimus post conversionem multa conscripsit, non solum sensu gravissima, sed et verbis ornatissima: exemplo sint epistola S. Cypriani ad Donatum, suum olim in baptismate suspiciendo socium: epistola S. Cypriani ad martyres, An forsan, dum has scripsit, suae humilitatis exercendae fuerat oblitus?
an ecclesiastical doctor would have been very singular, and I know not whether it would have been praiseworthy; the rest of the holy Fathers, Ambrose, Jerome, Basil the Great, etc., did not imitate it. 3rd, Assuredly St. Cyprian himself also, a most eloquent rhetorician, wrote many things after his conversion not only most weighty in sense, but also most ornate in words: let the epistle of St. Cyprian to Donatus, formerly his companion in receiving baptism, and the epistle of St. Cyprian to the martyrs serve for an example. Had he perhaps, while he wrote these, forgotten to exercise his humility?
11. Bollandistae epistolam Fimiliani supponunt authenticam; sed tamen eam a S. Cypriano e Graeco latinam factam esse negant, quia non est verosimile: 1o quod S. Cyprianus operam suam impendere voluerit ut irati Firmiliani in S. Stephanum papam convicia Latine reddita spargerentur latius; 2o quod interpres fuerit epistolae in qua tanquam ex hujus mente ac sententia negatur apostolorum temporibus haereticos exstitisse (vide dicenda num. 27), cum ipse in epistola ad Pompeium contrarium asseruisset, tantumque dixisset postea etiam acriores quam quos apostoli damnarunt, prorupisse. Quis autem fatam epistolam Latinitate donaverit, divinare ausi non sunt.
11. The Bollandists suppose the epistle of Firmilian authentic; yet they deny that it was made Latin from the Greek by St. Cyprian, because it is not probable: 1st, that St. Cyprian would have wished to spend his labour in order that the revilings of the angry Firmilian against Pope St. Stephen, rendered into Latin, might be spread more widely; 2nd, that he was the translator of an epistle wherein, as though according to his own mind and opinion, it is denied that heretics existed in the times of the apostles (see what is to be said at no. 27), whereas he himself in the epistle to Pompeius had asserted the contrary, and had only said that afterwards even sharper ones than those whom the apostles condemned had broken forth. Now who endowed the said epistle with Latinity, they have not dared to guess.
12. Omnibus rite perpensis restaret dicendum, epistolam Firmilianicam non a S. Cypriano, sed quodam ignoto homine sub veste Latina productam fuisse. Sed quo tempore? Qui primus eam protulit, quam Graeci nesciunt, Latini antiqui, ut S. Optatus Milevitanus, Hieronymus, Augustinus, etc. ignorarunt? Imo in editionibus typographicis antiquioribus non comparuit inter opera Cyprianica. Morellus est primus qui eam Parisiis publicavit anno 1564; ea nec stylum, nec Graecam dictionem redolet. Expedisset, ait Pamelius, ut nunquam edita fuisset. Ergo
12. All things having been duly weighed, it would remain to be said that the Firmilianic epistle was brought forth under a Latin dress not by St. Cyprian, but by some unknown man. Yet at what time? Who first brought it forward, which the Greeks know not, and the ancient Latins, such as St. Optatus of Milevis, Jerome, Augustine, etc., were ignorant of? Nay, in the more ancient printed editions it did not appear among the Cyprianic works. Morel is the first who published it at Paris in the year 1564; it savours neither of the style nor of Greek diction. It would have been expedient, says Pamelius, that it had never been published. Therefore
Editors' notes and page, col. 1419

Footnotes

(23) ‹anchor: ad martyres› · call in col 1419

Hujus fragmentum videsis in Breviario Rom. de Comm. Martyr. temp. Pasch,, 2 loco in 2 nocturn. Item de Comm. Virgin,, 2 loco.

See a fragment of this in the Roman Breviary, in the Common of Martyrs in Eastertide, second place, in the second nocturn; likewise in the Common of Virgins, second place.

(printed under page 761)

(24) ‹anchor: Bollandistae› · call in col 1419

Acta Sanetor. Sept., tom. IV, ad diem 14 Sept. in S. Cypriano, num 222.

Acta Sanctorum, September, vol. IV, at 14 September, on St Cyprian, no. 222.

(printed under page 761)

(25) ‹anchor: opera Cyprianica› · call in col 1419

Apud Manutium non habetur, neque in editione Basileensi de anno 1558, quam Fermus Rotterodamus anno 1519 ex tribus editionibus, Romana, Badiana et quadam alia (cujus nomen excidit) ac vetustissimis codicibus Jemblacensi., adornavit.

It is not found in Manutius, nor in the Basel edition of 1558, which Fermus of Rotterdam prepared in 1519 from three editions, the Roman, the Badian and another (whose name has slipped away), and from very ancient manuscripts of Gembloux.

(printed under page 761)

(26) ‹anchor: anno 1564› · call in col 1419

Dupin Biblioth. non tom. I, verb. Cyprian. ubi recenset editiones 17 typographicas Morelliana vetustiores in quibus epistola Firmiliani nondum apparuerit.

Dupin, Bibliothèque nouvelle (printed "non"), vol. I, under Cyprian, where he lists seventeen printed editions older than Morel's in which Firmilian's letter had not yet appeared.

(printed under page 761)

(27) ‹anchor: Græcam dictionem redolet› · call in col 1419

Opportum succurrit cl. Dumesnil e celeberima societate Jesu, hoc sæculo XVIII in universitate Argentoratensi Catholica cancellarius, l. VII de doctrina et Disciplina Ecclesiæ, § 46, ita scribens: Si tamen epistola, quæ sub Firmiliani nomine habetur, est genuina; hanc ignoravit Augustinus, primus edidit Morellus Calvinista, nec stylum, nec Græcam distinctionem redolet, acerbior et plena contumeliis, aliena videtur a mansuetudine Christiana: ac proinde minus conveniens Firmiliano sancto episcopo.

Opportunely there comes to mind the distinguished Dumesnil, of the most celebrated Society of Jesus, in this eighteenth century chancellor of the Catholic University of Strasbourg, who writes in bk. VII On the Doctrine and Discipline of the Church, § 46: If, however, the letter that goes under Firmilian's name is genuine — Augustine knew nothing of it; Morel the Calvinist first published it; it smacks neither of the style nor of the Greek manner; harsher and full of insults, it seems foreign to Christian gentleness, and therefore less fitting to Firmilian, a holy bishop.

(printed under page 761)

Page

  • running head: 1419 DE HAERETICORUM BA
  • marginal letters: A (in col. 1420); B (in col. 1420); C (in col. 1420); D (in footnote block, col. 1420)
  • old-edition numerals: 1365 before edita
  • other: comma after martyres, before capitalized An; editors' matter: doctore ecclesiastico... Ergo (entire column)
PL 3:1420
nonnihil miror, quod epistola Firmiliani ad S. Cyprianum responsoria quae originaliter fuisset Graeca, modo compareat inter Cyprianicas duntaxat Latina, at vero S. Cypriani ad S. Firmilianum consultoria quae originaliter fuisset Latina, nullibi compareat. Forsan et haec proxime componenda erit Quidquid sit,
I wonder somewhat that the responsory epistle of Firmilian to St. Cyprian, which would originally have been Greek, now appears among the Cyprianic letters in Latin only, whereas the consultory epistle of St. Cyprian to St. Firmilian, which would originally have been Latin, nowhere appears. Perhaps this also will shortly have to be composed! Howsoever it be,
PROPOSILIO II.
PROPOSITION II.
Non est verosimile, quod S. Firmilianus famosam pro rebaptizantibus epistolam contra S. Stephanum papam conscripserit.
It is not probable that St. Firmilian wrote the famous epistle for the rebaptizers against Pope St. Stephen.
13. Probatur 1o Quia asserenti eam a S. Firmiliano scriptam fuisse incumbit probatio; haec fieri debet per testes coaevos, vel proxime coaevos; hi penitus deficiunt: nam neque Eusebius Caesariensis, neque S. Hieronymus, qui ex professo tractarunt de scriptoribus ecclesiasticis, neque S. Optatus, neque S. Epiphanius de illa epistola quae maxime famosa fuisset, ullam mentionem fecerunt. Sed neque haeretici qui saeculo IV et V rebaptizabant, ut Luciferiani a S. Hieronymo exagitati, Donatistae a S. Augustino ob anabaptismum expugnati, unquam ad fatam Firmiliani Epistolam quae ipsis maximo fuisset praesidio, provocasse leguntur. Hoc meum argumentum negativum ex silentio omnium veterum catholicorum et acatholicorum depromptum mihi videtur maximi esse ponderis; confiteor tamen, quod non plene probaret meum intentum, si vel unum solidum argumentum positivum ex antiquitate desumendum opponi posset, sed usque modo non potuit inveniri; nam.
13. It is proved 1st: Because the burden of proof lies upon him who asserts that it was written by St. Firmilian; this ought to be done through contemporary or nearly contemporary witnesses; these utterly fail: for neither Eusebius of Caesarea nor St. Jerome, who professedly treated of ecclesiastical writers, nor St. Optatus, nor St. Epiphanius made any mention of that epistle, which would have been most famous. Nor yet are the heretics who rebaptized in the fourth and fifth centuries, such as the Luciferians harassed by St. Jerome, or the Donatists vanquished on account of anabaptism by St. Augustine, ever read to have appealed to the said Epistle of Firmilian, which would have been the greatest protection to them. This negative argument of mine, drawn from the silence of all the ancient Catholics and non-Catholics, seems to me to be of the greatest weight; I confess nevertheless that it would not fully prove my purpose if even a single solid positive argument to be taken from antiquity could be opposed to it, yet hitherto none has been able to be found; for:
14. Eruditissimus Joan. Laurentius Berti cum totis viribus authentiam fatae epistolae contra Raymondum Missorium defendere conatus est adduxit sequens quoad substantiam argumentum ceu validissimum: « Illa epistola sub nomine Firmillani reperitur in variis bibliothecis,
14. The most learned Giovanni Lorenzo Berti, when he endeavoured with all his might to defend the authenticity of the said epistle against Raimondo Missori, adduced the following argument as regards substance as most valid: "That epistle under the name of Firmilian is found in various libraries,
Editors' notes and page, col. 1420

Footnotes

(28) ‹anchor: incumbit probatio› · call in col 1420

Contra hanc critices et utriusque juris regulam frequentissime delinquitur. E. g. nuper anno 1788, Antonius Vogt. in suo commentario scripturistico Moguntiæ edito iterum pertractavit illam celeberrimam quæstionem: An Cephas, a Paulo Antiochiæ redargutus, sit Petrus? Vel: An Petrus circa fidem peccaverit? Vogtius asserit affirmando S. Petrum esse qui peccaverit, quin satis probet. Ad illam objectionem, Aliqui negant Petrum vel unquam fuisse Antiochiæ respondet: Hi negant, sed non probant. Qualis criticus! An ergo neganti factum incumbit probatio?

This rule of criticism and of both laws is very often transgressed. For example, recently, in 1788, Antonius Vogt, in his scriptural commentary published at Mainz, again treated that most celebrated question: Whether the Cephas rebuked by Paul at Antioch is Peter? Or: Whether Peter sinned in a matter of faith? Vogt asserts, affirming it, that it was St Peter who sinned, without proving it adequately. To the objection Some deny that Peter was ever at Antioch at all, he replies: They deny, but do not prove. What a critic! Does the burden of proof, then, lie on the one who denies a fact?

(printed under page 761)

(29) ‹anchor: Laurentius Berti› · call in col 1420

Berti lib. XXXI de Theologicis disciplinis c. 13, n. 5, ad quem locum suos lectores remittit in suo Breviario Historiæ Ecclesiasticæ, edito anno 1761, pertractans hissoriam sæculi III.

Berti, bk. XXXI On the Theological Disciplines, ch. 13, no. 5, the place to which he refers his readers in his Breviary of Ecclesiastical History, published in 1761, when treating the history of the third century.

(printed under page 761)

(30) ‹anchor: Raymondum Missorium› · call in col 1420

Porro Missorius ex ordine Conventialium nitidissimus scriptor anno 1733 Firmiliano fatam epistolam abjudicavit, ac ultra progressus insuper asseruit totam rebaptizantium historiam ab Eusebio fuisse confictam, et ab Eusebio fuisse deceptos S. Basilium M. et cæteros Catholicos qui postea faverint rebaptizantibus. Absit ut huic ultimo asserto consentiam; censeo interpolatam, seu Eusebio suppositam, quod fusius ostendam in dissertatione singulari de Eusebio ab hæreticis interpolato.

Moreover Missorius, of the Order of Conventuals, a most elegant writer, in 1733 denied the said letter to Firmilian, and going further asserted besides that the whole history of the rebaptizers was invented by Eusebius, and that St Basil the Great and the other Catholics who afterwards favoured the rebaptizers were deceived by Eusebius. Far be it from me to agree with this last assertion; I judge it to be interpolated, or foisted on Eusebius, as I shall show at greater length in a separate dissertation on Eusebius as interpolated by heretics.

(printed under page 761)

Page

  • running head: TICORUM BAPTISMATE. 1420
  • marginal letters: A nonnihil miror, quod; B riensis, neque S.; C 14. Eruditissimus Joan.; D (in footnote block)
  • old-edition numerals: 1366 before reperitur
  • other: period after nam. at end of para. 13; editors' matter: nonnihil miror,... bibliothecis, (entire column)
  • other: misprints kept as printed: PROPOSILIO (for PROPOSITIO); erit with no stop before Quidquid; Firmillani (for Firmiliani) before 1366; footnote (29) hissoriam (for historiam); footnote (30) Conventialium (for Conventualium)
  • other: the page prints rebaptizabant split across a line without hyphen (reba / ptizabant), set whole
PL 3:1421
signanter in codice manuscripto bibliothecae Anglicae, quem tempore Nicolai V. papae (adeoque saeculo XV) ex vetustiore exaravit Hieronymus Pistoriensis; igitur habenda est ut genuinus S. Firmiliani foetus. »
notably in a manuscript codex of the English library, which in the time of Pope Nicholas V (and therefore in the fifteenth century) Jerome of Pistoia copied out from a more ancient one; therefore it must be held as the genuine offspring of St. Firmilian."
Verum respondeo 1o Si hoc argumentum valeret, innumeri libri apocryphi essent admittendi ut genuini, v. g. epistola S. Clementis papae I ad S. Jacobum fratrem Domini, quam saeculo IV Ruffinus transtulit ex graeco in latinum, nec tamen haec a sanis criticis agnoscitur ceu authentica; ut omittam quasdam decretales Lini, Cleti, Evaristi, etc., ac plurima alia opuscula in quibuslibet bibliothecis facile reperiunda.
Yet I answer 1st: If this argument availed, innumerable apocryphal books would have to be admitted as genuine, for example the epistle of Pope St. Clement I to St. James the brother of the Lord, which in the fourth century Rufinus translated from Greek into Latin, and yet this is not recognized by sound critics as authentic; to say nothing of certain decretals of Linus, Cletus, Evaristus, etc., and very many other little works easily to be found in any libraries whatsoever.
Respondeo 2o Ergo ille antiquissimus testis publicus, qui pro authentia fatae epistolae, quod haec, NB. saeculo III graece scripta fuerit in Cappadocia, adduci poterit, est unus Hieronymus Pistoriensis, NB. Latinus ex saeculo XV? Ita sane secundum Bertium praecipuum dictae epistolae propugnatorem, Ego nullatenus hic ultra curandum censeo, quis et quantae auctoritatis fuerit ille Pistoriensis Hieronymus, cum, si vel ipse sanctissimus papa Nicolaus V summa aestimatione venerandus, epistolam, ceu S. Firmiliano propriam saeculo XV adduxisset, in hac tamen quaestione facti historici non esset tantae auctoritatis ut is vel contra unicum argumentum negativum jam allatum sufficeret.
I answer 2nd: Therefore that most ancient public witness who can be adduced for the authenticity of the said epistle, to the effect that this, mark well, in the third century was written in Greek in Cappadocia, is one Jerome of Pistoia, mark well, a Latin of the fifteenth century! Assuredly so, according to Berti, the chief champion of the said epistle. I judge that we need in no way care further here who and of how great authority that Jerome of Pistoia was, since even if the most holy Pope Nicholas V himself, to be venerated with the highest esteem, had adduced the epistle in the fifteenth century as proper to St. Firmilian, yet in this question of historical fact he would not be of so great authority as to suffice even against the single negative argument already alleged.
Respondeo 3o Ex testimonio Hieronymi Pistoriensis nihil ultra sequitur quam quod saeculo XX in una bibliotheca Anglica jam exstiterit epistola Firmiliani latine conscripta; id non obstat dictis num. 4. Ex numero 12 elucet, eam in multis aliis bibliothecis inter opera Cyprianica olim non fuisse repositam.
I answer 3rd: From the testimony of Jerome of Pistoia nothing further follows than that in the fifteenth century in one English library the epistle of Firmilian written in Latin was already extant; this does not stand in the way of what was said at no. 4. From number 12 it is clear that in many other libraries it was formerly not laid up among the Cyprianic works.
15. Probatur 2o Eusebius et S. Hieronymus referunt epistolas minus notabiles, v. g. Polycratis qui in minori negotio (pro retinenda suae ecclesiae consuetudine celebrandi Paschatis diem luna 14 saeculo II labente) se S. Victori papae opposuisse dicitur; si quoque S Firmilianus papae S. Stephano I sese tanto cum strepitu, quantum epistola resonat, opposuisset in causa baptismatis repetendi; si is episcopo Romano celeberrimas, ut Epistola loquitur, synodos jam pridem celebratas obmovisset: si Graecus ille data ad S. Cyprianum Latinum Epistola totam Africam contra Ecclesiam Romanam saeculo III concitasset, vel in dissensione confirmasset; haec Firmiliana epistola fuisset magis memorabilis, quam illa Polycratis: igitur, si
15. It is proved 2nd: Eusebius and St. Jerome report less notable epistles, for example that of Polycrates, who in a lesser business (for retaining the custom of his church of celebrating the day of Easter on the fourteenth moon at the close of the second century) is said to have opposed himself to Pope St. Victor; if St. Firmilian also had opposed himself to Pope St. Stephen I with so great a noise as the epistle resounds with in the cause of repeating baptism; if he had cast in the teeth of the Roman bishop the most celebrated synods, as the Epistle speaks, held long ago; if that Greek by an Epistle given to the Latin St. Cyprian had stirred up the whole of Africa against the Roman Church in the third century, or confirmed it in dissension, this Firmilianic epistle would have been more memorable than that of Polycrates: therefore, if
Editors' notes and page, col. 1421

Footnotes

(31) ‹anchor: Probatur 2° Eusebius› · call in col 1421

Euseb. H.E. I. V, cap 23, 27, ubi et fragmentum Epistolæ quam episcopi Palæstinæ hac super re conscripserunt.

Eusebius, Ecclesiastical History, bk. V, chs. 23, 27, where there is also a fragment of the Letter which the bishops of Palestine wrote on this matter.

(printed under page 762)

(32) ‹anchor: et S. Hieronymus› · call in col 1421

Hieronym, in Catal. de Viris Illustribus.

Jerome, in the Catalogue of Illustrious Men.

(printed under page 762)

(33) ‹anchor: illa Polycratis› · call in col 1421

Est argumentum ad hominem; adversarii enim, Bertius, etc., sine ulla hæsitatione admittunt, illam Polycratis epistolam esse authenticam, ut eo facilius propugnare valeant authentiam epistolæ Firmilianicæ. Vide dicenda num. 71. Meam singularem opinionem eruditis communicabo in speciali dissertatione de Polycrate.

This is an argument ad hominem; for my opponents, Berti and the rest, admit without any hesitation that that letter of Polycrates is authentic, so as to be able the more easily to defend the authenticity of the Firmilian letter. See what is to be said at no. 71. I shall share my own particular opinion with the learned in a special dissertation On Polycrates.

(printed under page 762)

Page

  • running head: 1421 PARS II. — RECENTIORUM
  • marginal letters: A (in col. 1422); B (in col. 1422); C (in col. 1422); D (in col. 1422)
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: comma after propugnatorem, before capitalized Ego; editors' matter: signanter in... si (entire column)
PL 3:1422
vere exstitisset, non fuisset omittenda a S. Hieronymo, et multo minus ab Eusebio, utpote qui in sua Historia de praecipuis S. Firmiliani gestis sollicitam saepius renovat memoriam. At vero praedictae Epistolae nec fragmentum, nec indicium minimum occurrit apud Eusebium.
it had truly existed, it would not have been omitted by St. Jerome, and much less by Eusebius, inasmuch as in his History he quite often renews careful memory of the chief deeds of St. Firmilian. Yet of the aforesaid Epistle neither a fragment nor the slightest indication occurs in Eusebius.
16. Probatur 3o In epistola pseudo-Firmiliani continentur, quaedam historica maxime notabilia E. g. 1. Quod in Cappadocia tempore Firmiliani, daemon baptizaverit in nomine Patris et Filii et Spiritus sancti, Eucharistiam confecerit, etc., ut a num. 56 videbimus. 2. Quod, quia circa annum 235 integrae urbes fuerint a terra absorptae, ideo gravis persecutio contra nostram Christianam religionem, tanquam istius mali originem fuerit excitata. Si haec a Firmiliano vere conscripta fuissent, moraliter impossibile mihi videtur quod ea ab Eusebio Caesariensi in sua historia praetermitti potuissent; at vero praetermissa sunt ab Eusebio, Hieronymo, Epiphanio, etc. Igitur, etc.
16. It is proved 3rd: In the epistle of the pseudo-Firmilian there are contained certain historical matters most notable: for example, 1. That in Cappadocia in the time of Firmilian a demon baptized in the name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Spirit, consecrated the Eucharist, etc., as we shall see from no. 56 onward. 2. That because about the year 235 entire cities were swallowed up by the earth, therefore a grievous persecution was stirred up against our Christian religion as the origin of that evil. If these things had truly been written by Firmilian, it seems to me morally impossible that they could have been passed over by Eusebius of Caesarea in his history; yet they were passed over by Eusebius, Jerome, Epiphanius, etc. Therefore, etc.
Caeterum quod S. Firmilianus rebaptizantibus ut habet communis omnium persuasio, aliquando adhaeserit, interim praetermitto, donec in alia dissertatione speciali demonstraturus sim historiam Eusebii, quoad hoc punctum, fuisse interpolatam ab Anabaptistis. Si vero S. Firmilianus in errore rebaptizantium nunquam, ut mihi persuasum habeo, versatus fuerit; quantum a vero distabit hunc sanctum virum fatam epistolam scripsisse! Sed hoc interim seposito.
For the rest, whether St. Firmilian ever adhered to the rebaptizers, as the common persuasion of all holds, I pass over in the meantime, until in another special dissertation I shall demonstrate that the history of Eusebius as regards this point was interpolated by the Anabaptists. Now if St. Firmilian, as I am persuaded, was never involved in the error of the rebaptizers, how far from the truth will it be that this holy man wrote the said epistle! Yet setting this aside in the meantime:
17. Probatur 4o Ut epistola S. Firmiliani sit authentica, simul admitti debet quod Cyprianus circa annum 256 ex Africa nuntium miserit in Cappadociam, consilii a S. Firmiliano capiendi causa. Is casus, quod episcopus Latinus ex Africa consuluerit in rebus fidei Graecum in Cappadocia, est omnino extraordinarius, a nullo historico relatus, signanter non ab Eusebio Graeco, qui praecipuus fuit in celebrando S. Firmiliano. Nihil dubitandum quin eo tempore praeter S. Stephanum papam inter Latinos fuerint insignes episcopi per Hispaniam, Galliam, Italiam, Sardiniam. Si S. Cyprianus Afer Graecos in rebus fidei consulere voluerit, cur non misit ad Graecos Europaeos sibi decuplo viciniores praesertim cum in mora periculum erat excommunicationis incurrendae? Si ver consilium ex Asia erat reportandum, cur nuntium ablegavit ultra Asiam minorem, ex Africa in Cappadociam? Verum de hac re iterum num. 23, 34. Si Cyprianus a sententia S. Stephani papae appellare voluerit
17. It is proved 4th: In order that the epistle of St. Firmilian may be authentic, it must at the same time be admitted that Cyprian about the year 256 sent a messenger out of Africa into Cappadocia for the sake of taking counsel from St. Firmilian. That case, that a Latin bishop out of Africa consulted a Greek in Cappadocia in matters of faith, is altogether extraordinary, related by no historian, notably not by the Greek Eusebius, who was chief in celebrating St. Firmilian. There is no doubt that at that time, besides Pope St. Stephen, there were among the Latins distinguished bishops throughout Spain, Gaul, Italy, and Sardinia. If the African St. Cyprian wished to consult the Greeks in matters of faith, why did he not send to the European Greeks tenfold nearer to himself, especially when in delay there was danger of incurring excommunication? Or if counsel had to be brought back from Asia, why did he dispatch a messenger beyond Asia Minor, out of Africa into Cappadocia? (But of this matter again at nos. 23, 34.) If Cyprian wished to appeal from the sentence of Pope St. Stephen
Editors' notes and page, col. 1422

Footnotes

(34) ‹anchor: not visible› · call in col 1422 (call not in the image)

De hoc terræ motu fusiuo agendum erit n, 35. Non constat quod ob terræ motum contra Christianos ab imperatoribus decreta fuerit persecutio; sed tamen pagani populares continuo contra Christianos frendebant, ac omnis calamitatis publicæ causam in Christianos refundebant. Si urbes terræ motu concutiantur: sit etc., conclamant: Christianos ad leones ait Tertullianus in Apologia quam tempore persecutionis in Africa conscripsit, circa annum 202, V. Fleur.

This earthquake will have to be treated more fully (printed "fusiuo") at no. 35. It is not established that a persecution was decreed against the Christians by the emperors on account of the earthquake; but the pagan populace were constantly gnashing their teeth against the Christians, and laid the blame for every public calamity on them. If cities are shaken by an earthquake, if etc., they cry out: The Christians to the lions! says Tertullian in the Apology, which he wrote in Africa in a time of persecution, about the year 202. See Fleury. [An ink blot on the scan covers the first letters of "causam" and part of "Christianos"; both are legible from what remains.]

(printed under page 762)

Page

  • running head: RECENTIORUM EXCURSUS. 1422
  • marginal letters: A vere exstitisset, non; B tata (34). Si; C authentica, simul admitti; D erat reportandum, cur
  • old-edition numerals: 1367 after exstitisset,
  • other: editors' matter: vere exstitisset... volue- (entire column); word split at end of column: volue-
  • other: the word voluerit was split at the column break and stands whole here (joined on receipt); check that the English reads whole across the break into col 1423
PL 3:1423
ad episcopos Asiasticos; paradoxum tamen erat, quod illo tempore ad tribunal S. Firmiliani confugerit. Licet enim Firmilianus tandem evaserit post S. Donysium celeberrimus (Praefat., num. 2), tempore tamen Stephani papae nondum ita excellebat, ut inter Asiaticos vel aetate, vel dignitate Ecclesiae primus haberi potuerit; siquidem Dionysius patriarcha Alexandrinus circa annum 255 Stephano papae prescripsit nomina celebriorum pro tunc in Asia episcoporum: inter hos pro tunc adhuc ultimo loco recenset Firmilianum cui praemittit Demetrianum Antiochiae, Theoctistum Caesareae (in Palaestina), Mezubantem Hierosolymae, Marinum Tyri, Heliodorum Laodiceae, Helenum Tharsi episcopos. Hi omnes episcopi, S. Dionysius Alexandrinus, etc., dignitate majores erant Firmiliano; erant Cypriano viciniores; nam Cappadocia multum distabat ultra Tharsum, imo ultra provincias Ciliciae, in qua Tharsus est metropolis. Quis jam est ille testis, qui referat, quod Cyprianus Latinus in re tam ardua, omisso episcoporum Latinorum consilio, ad aliquem Graecum in Cappadocia positum appellare voluerit? Solus pseuso-Firmilianus asserit, se esse illum Graecum, ad quem Latini appellaverint. — Credat Judaeus Appella. — Quod Ecclesiae Graecae consuluerint Latinos, plurima habemus exempla a Graecis antiquioribus relata; quod episcopus Latinus in rebus fidei olim consuluerit Graecos, nullus, si de S. Cypriano interim praescindamus, mihi modo occurrit casus.
to the Asiatic bishops, yet it was a paradox that at that time he fled to the tribunal of St. Firmilian. For although Firmilian at length became after St. Dionysius the most celebrated (Preface, no. 2), yet in the time of Pope Stephen he did not yet so excel that he could be held the first among the Asiatics either by age or by the dignity of his Church; seeing that Dionysius, Patriarch of Alexandria, about the year 255 wrote to Pope Stephen the names of the more celebrated bishops at that time in Asia: among these at that time he still reckons in the last place Firmilian, before whom he places Demetrian of Antioch, Theoctistus of Caesarea (in Palestine), Mazabanes of Jerusalem, Marinus of Tyre, Heliodorus of Laodicea, and Helenus of Tarsus, bishops. All these bishops, St. Dionysius of Alexandria, etc., were greater in dignity than Firmilian; they were nearer to Cyprian; for Cappadocia was far distant beyond Tarsus, nay, beyond the provinces of Cilicia, wherein Tarsus is the metropolis. Who now is that witness who relates that the Latin Cyprian in so arduous a matter, omitting the counsel of the Latin bishops, wished to appeal to some Greek situated in Cappadocia? The pseudo-Firmilian alone asserts that he is that Greek to whom the Latins appealed. — Let Apella the Jew believe it! — That the Greek Churches consulted the Latins, we have very many examples related by the more ancient Greeks; that a Latin bishop formerly consulted the Greeks in matters of faith, if in the meantime we prescind from St. Cyprian, no case now occurs to me.
Saeculo I, Corinthii Graeci, vivente adhuc inter Graecos Joanne Evangelista, suas causas detulere ad S. Clementem episcopum Romanum, Saeculo II, causa Polycratis seu potius quartodecimanorum ex Asia Romam delata. Saeculo III, Dionysius patriarcha Alexandrinus in quaestione Baptismatis consulit Xystum papam, Stephani successorem. Polycarpus, Origenes, Hegesippus, in causa religionis Romam profecti fuere, ut refert Eusebius Graecus.
In the first century the Greek Corinthians, while John the Evangelist was still living among the Greeks, brought their causes to St. Clement the Roman bishop. In the second century the cause of Polycrates, or rather of the Quartodecimans, was brought from Asia to Rome. In the third century Dionysius, Patriarch of Alexandria, in the question of Baptism consults Pope Xystus, the successor of Stephen. Polycarp, Origen, and Hegesippus set out for Rome in the cause of religion, as the Greek Eusebius relates.
18. Probatur 5o Examinando ipsam epistolam, quae ex notis intrinsecis vel suspecta, vel etiam aperte supposititia deprehendetur. Continet enim quamplurima respective vel haeretica, vel haeresi proxima, historice falsa, cum geographia et chronologia incompatibilia, aliaque Firmiliano indigna.
18. It is proved 5th: By examining the epistle itself, which from intrinsic marks will be caught out as either suspected or even openly supposititious. For it contains very many things respectively either heretical or next to heresy, historically false, incompatible with geography and chronology, and other things unworthy of Firmilian.
Editors' notes and page, col. 1423

Footnotes

(35) ‹anchor: not visible› · call in col 1423 (call not in the image)

Is primo loco positus videtur ob dignitatem suæ Ecclesiæ.

He seems to be put in first place because of the dignity of his Church.

(printed under page 763)

(36) ‹anchor: not visible› · call in col 1423 (call not in the image)

Theoctistus dignitate episcopali jam functus fuerat, antequam vel Origenes fuerat presbyter. V. Euseb. H. E., l. VI, c. 20: l. VII, c. 5.

Theoctistus had already held the episcopal dignity before Origen was even a presbyter. See Eusebius, Ecclesiastical History, bk. VI, ch. 20; bk. VII, ch. 5.

(printed under page 763)

(37) ‹anchor: not visible› · call in col 1423 (call not in the image)

Hæc phrasis litteras ad alium facere, et similes in epistolis vulgo Cyprianicis frequentes occurrunt.

This phrase, to make a letter to another, and others like it occur frequently in the letters commonly ascribed to Cyprian.

(printed under page 763)

(38) ‹anchor: not visible› · call in col 1423 (call not in the image)

V. Euseb., l. VIII, 5 et 9 ubi Patriarcha Alexandrinus in epistola quinta de Baptismo ita scribi ad Xystum papam: Consilio opus habeo, et tuam sententiam abs te peto, cum... verear ne fallar.

See Eusebius, bk. VIII (so printed), 5 and 9, where the Patriarch of Alexandria, in his fifth letter on Baptism, writes thus to Pope Xystus: I need counsel, and I ask your judgement of you, since . . . I fear I may be mistaken. [An ink blot on the scan covers most of "habeo" and part of "ne"; the reading is clear from what remains.]

(printed under page 763)

Page

  • running head: 1423 DE HAERETICORUM BA
  • marginal letters: A (in col. 1424); B (in col. 1424); C (in col. 1424); D (in footnote block, col. 1424)
  • old-edition numerals: 1368 after enim
  • other: comma after Romanum, before capitalized Saeculo II; editors' matter: rit ad... indigna. (entire column); word split from preceding column: rit (voluerit)
PL 3:1424
19. Ita incipit pseudo-Firmilianus: « Firmilianus Cypriano salutem. Accepimus per Rogatianum diaconum a vobis missum, litteras, quas ad nos fecisti, frater charissime... » Postea pergit: « Nos vero ea, quae a vobis scripta sunt, quasi nostra propria suscepimus, nec in transcursu legimus: sed saepe repetita memoriae mandavimus. »
19. Thus begins the pseudo-Firmilian: "Firmilian to Cyprian, greeting. We have received through Rogatian the deacon sent by you (plural) the letter which you (singular) made to us, dearest brother..." Afterwards he continues: "Now we have received those things which were written by you as our own, nor have we read them cursorily, but often repeating them have committed them to memory."
20. Hinc ex decursu magis patebit, quod pseudo-Firmilianus Cyprianum aliquando in singulari, aliquando in plurali alloquatur: « a vobis missum: tu ad nos misisti; » ast de se ipso constanter in plurali pronuntiat; « Nos » Firmilianus « accepimus, » qui stylus saeculo III apud Graecos fuit insolitus. Sane Dionysius Alexandrinus de se ipso locutus est in singulari.
20. Hence in the course of the work it will be more plain that the pseudo-Firmilian addresses Cyprian sometimes in the singular, sometimes in the plural: "sent by you (plural): you (singular) have sent to us"; yet of himself he constantly pronounces in the plural: "We," Firmilian, "have received"—which style in the third century was unusual among the Greeks. Assuredly Dionysius of Alexandria spoke of himself in the singular.
Ojicinnt I Firmilianus acceptis a Rogatiano diacono litteris illico synodum congregaverat, et nomine totius synodi respondit in plurali: « Nos accepimus. »
They object, I: Firmilian, having received the letter from Rogatian the deacon, had straightway assembled a synod, and in the name of the whole synod replied in the plural: "We have received."
Respondeo 1. Etiam Cyprianus nomine concilii Africani consuluisse Firmilianum asseritur; cur ergo Firmilianus in prooemio respondet uni Cypriano: « Quas fecisti, charissime frater? »
I answer 1: Cyprian also is asserted to have consulted Firmilian in the name of an African council; why then does Firmilian in the preamble reply to Cyprian alone: "Which you (singular) have made, dearest brother"?
Respondeo 2. Pseudo-Firmilianus se excusat quod suam responsoriam nimis acceleranter absolvere coactus fuerit; quia Rogatianus diaconus exspectare nolens, illico in Africam regredi festinabat, ut dicetur num. 34. Si ergo pseudo-Firmilianus tantam moram non habuerit, ut Cypriano debite respondere vel potuisset, sane et synodum celebrare non potuit; vel mentitus est auctor epistolae Firmilianicae incusando Rogatianum diaconum, quod is dyscolus nuntius, ex longo itinere lassus, tantillum temporis Caesareae in Cappadocia consistere noluerit. ut S. Firmiliano episcopo sufficiens mora fuisset in re tam ardua debitam conficiendi epistolam responsoriam.
I answer 2: The pseudo-Firmilian excuses himself because he was compelled to finish his responsory letter too hastily, since Rogatian the deacon, unwilling to wait, hastened to return straightway into Africa, as will be stated at no. 34. If therefore the pseudo-Firmilian did not have so much time as even to be able to reply duly to Cyprian, assuredly he could not hold a synod either; or else the author of the Firmilianic epistle lied in accusing Rogatian the deacon, to the effect that that peevish messenger, weary from a long journey, was unwilling to stay so little a time at Caesarea in Cappadocia that Bishop St. Firmilian might have sufficient time in so arduous a matter for composing a due responsory epistle.
Respondeo 3. Auctor epistolae vulgo Firmilianicae satis manifeste indicat, synodum ob Cypriani litteras consultorias non fuisse a Firmiliano convocatam, cum, pseudo-Firmilianus in sua ad Cyprianum responsoria scripsit;
I answer 3: The author of the epistle commonly called Firmilianic manifestly enough indicates that a synod was not convoked by Firmilian on account of the consultory letter of Cyprian, since the pseudo-Firmilian in his responsory letter to Cyprian wrote:
1o Quaestionem jampridem in conciliis Asiae fuisse definitam.
1st, That the question had long ago been defined in the councils of Asia.
2o Quaestionem adeo copiose examinatam et comprobatam fuisse in epistola per Cyprianum
2nd, That the question had been so copiously examined and proved in the epistle sent through Cyprian
Editors' notes and page, col. 1424

Footnotes

(39) ‹anchor: acceleranter absolvere› · call in col 1424

Raptim, imo raptissime scriptam fuisse ait Dupinius. Cui risum non moveat illud raptissime?

Dupin says it was written hastily, nay most hastily. Who would not laugh at that "most hastily"?

(printed under page 763)

(40) ‹anchor: in conciliis› · call in col 1424

Hæc Asiæ concilia, qnæ jampridem (secundum Sbaralcam Diss. I, 2, n. 13, anno 220, vel 215, vel antea) anabaptismum decrrevissent, Cypriano usquedum ignota fuisse videntur; nam auctor Firmilianicæ est primus, qui eadem Cypriano annuntiat. Ut clam omnibus Latinis celebrata fuissent, necesse est; quia nullus pontificum se opposuisse legitur. At vero captu difficile est quod nihil de illis episcopo Romano super universum gregem jugiter vigilanti innotuisset; cum tamen Asia pro tunc Romæ adhuc subjecta erat in civilibus æque ac ecclesiasticis. Ino illa Asiæ consilia latuerunt et Origenem coævum, et Firmiliani familiarissimum et Eusebium, aliosque Græcos. Epistolam Dionysii, prout hoc modo legitur apud Eusebium, I, VII, c. 5, interpolatam esse, alia vice ostendam. Origenes isto tempore florebat presbyter, (continues)

These councils of Asia, which had long since (according to Sbaralea, Diss. I, 2, no. 13, in 220, or 215, or earlier) decreed rebaptism, seem to have been unknown to Cyprian until then; for the author of the Firmilian letter is the first to announce them to Cyprian. They must have been held in secret from all the Latins, since no pope is read to have opposed them. But it is hard to grasp that nothing about them should have come to the knowledge of the Roman bishop, who kept constant watch over the whole flock, when Asia at that time was still subject to Rome in civil as well as church matters. Nay, those councils of Asia were unknown both to Origen, a contemporary and a very close friend of Firmilian, and to Eusebius and the other Greeks. That Dionysius's letter, as it is read in this form in Eusebius, bk. VII, ch. 5, is interpolated, I shall show another time. Origen at that time flourished as a presbyter, (continues)

(printed under page 763)

Page

  • running head: TICORUM BAPTISMATE. 1424
  • marginal letters: A 19. Ita; B cono litteris illico; C lelebrare non potuit;; D (in footnote block)
  • old-edition numerals: 1369 before « Nos »; 1370 before 2o
  • other: misprints kept as printed: Ojicinnt (for Objiciunt; turned u); noluerit. ut (stop for comma); footnote (40) qnæ (for quæ), decrrevissent (for decrevissent), Sbaralcam (for Sbaraleam), Ino (for Imo), consilia (for concilia)
  • other: the calls of footnotes (37) and (38), printed under page 763 and filed in n1423 as "call not in the image", stand in this column: (37) after fecisti in § 19; (38) printed as (18) after in singulari at the end of § 20
PL 3:1425
missa, ut pseudo-Firmilianus nullas novas probationes voluerit supperaddere, imo ex tunc epistolam Cypriani memoriter addiscere coeperit. Conferantur n. 19 et 30. Ergo pseudo-Firmilianus novam synodum celebrasse non videtur. Asserenti factum incumbit probatio.
that the pseudo-Firmilian wished to superadd no new proofs, nay, from that time began to learn the epistle of Cyprian by heart (compare nos. 19 and 30). Therefore the pseudo-Firmilian does not seem to have held a new synod. The burden of proof lies upon him who asserts the fact.
21. Objiciunt II. Auctor epistolae Firmilianicae in conclusione addit: « Bene te valere cum universis, qui in Africa sunt, episcopis... universi optamus. » Ergo synodum celebravit.
21. They object II: The author of the Firmilianic epistle adds in the conclusion: "We all wish that you may fare well with all the bishops who are in Africa." Therefore he held a synod.
Respondeo 1. Sed qui sunt hi « universi, » quos tam cito congregavit? Ne vel unius suorum coepiscoporum nomen Cypriano perscripsit, neque locum congregationis; estne hic stylus scribendi epistolas synodicas? — Sed forte dicat aliquis: Hiems imminebat. Firmiliano tempus non sufficiebat epistolam tanto negotio competentem absolvendi; nuntius Africanus regredi festinabat.
I answer 1: Yet who are these "all" whom he assembled so quickly? He did not write to Cyprian the name of even one of his fellow-bishops, nor the place of the assembly; is this the style of writing synodal epistles? — Yet perhaps someone may say: Winter was at hand; time did not suffice for Firmilian to finish an epistle suitable to so great a business; the African messenger hastened to return.
Respondeo: Ergo nec tempus habuit congregandi synodum; et cur non distulit Latinam Cypriani epistolam memoriter addiscere, donec ipse suam responsoriam absolvisset? Caeterum ille architectus personam velociter scribentis assumpsisse videtur ideo ut, si naevorum commissorum convinceretur, facilius excusandus esset. V. g. oblitus fuit addere locum concilii, timuit nominare episcopos qui assertae synodo interfuissent. — Ab eo qui raptim scribit exigi nequit ut tales circumstantias referre debeat. Sed tamen ego uni asserenti. « rebaptizationem fuisse olim in concilio definitam, » non credam nisi simul edicat: « ubi, quando, a quibus » fuerit celebratum.
I answer: Therefore neither did he have time for assembling a synod; and why did he not put off learning the Latin epistle of Cyprian by heart until he himself had finished his responsory letter? For the rest, that contriver seems to have assumed the character of one writing swiftly, in order that, if he should be convicted of blemishes committed, he might more easily be excused. For example, he forgot to add the place of the council, he was afraid to name the bishops who had been present at the asserted synod. — From one who writes hurriedly it cannot be demanded that he ought to report such circumstances. Yet I will not believe one man asserting "that rebaptism was formerly defined in a council," unless at the same time he declares "where, when, and by whom" it was held.
22. Supponitur ergo, quod S. Cyprianus cum universis Africae episcopis litteras composuerit plenissime probantes, « baptismum ab haereticis collatum non valere; » quod has litteras Firmilianus cum suis universis tanti fecerit, ut eas (licet idem pseudo-dogma in sua et vicinis provinciis jam pridem definitum fuerat) attente et saepius relegerit, et memoriae mandaverit, memoriter addiscere voluerit. Videtur ergo pseudo-Firmilianus epistolam Cypriani Latinam pluris fecisse, quam cuncta hac super re a Graecis celebrata Asiae concilia; id enim
22. It is supposed therefore that St. Cyprian with all the bishops of Africa composed a letter most fully proving "that baptism conferred by heretics is not valid"; that Firmilian with all his colleagues esteemed this letter so highly that (although the same pseudo-dogma had long ago been defined in his own and the neighbouring provinces) he attentively and quite often read it over, and committed it to memory, and wished to learn it by heart. The pseudo-Firmilian therefore seems to have esteemed the Latin epistle of Cyprian more highly than all the councils of Asia held by the Greeks upon this matter; for this
Editors' notes and page, col. 1425

Page

  • running head: 1425 PARS II. — RECENTIORU
  • marginal letters: A (in col. 1426); B (in col. 1426); C (in col. 1426); D (in footnote block, col. 1426)
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: editors' matter: missa, ut... enim (entire column)
PL 3:1426
innuit singularis illa expressio: « saepe repetita memoriae mandavimus. »
is what that singular expression hints: "often repeating them we have committed them to memory."
Nescio an magis dolendum vel mirandum quod pretiosa illa, ut asseritur, epistola in concilio Latinorum Africano composita, in concilio Graecorum lecta, saepius relecta, quam Firmilianus statim, antequam vel responsorias scripserit, suae mandavit memoriae, non pervenerit ad posteros? Non ad Hieronymum, vel Eusebium? Imo ipsa una cum actis praefatorum conciliorum interierit? sed non irascatur contra antiquos scriptores ecclesiasticos, quorum officium fuisset, saltem aliquod argumentum ex praefatis scriptis asservare. Verum Eusebium, Hieronymum, etc., habemus hac in re innocuos, cum et ipsis Anabaptistis saeculo IV et illa suorum conciliorum acta, imo et nomina fuerint ignota. Omnia remanserunt impressa memoriae unius pseudo-Firmiliani. Qui pergit:
I know not whether it is more to be lamented or wondered at that that precious epistle, as it is asserted, composed in an African council of Latins, read in a council of Greeks, quite often read over, which Firmilian forthwith, before he even wrote his responsory letter, committed to his memory, did not come down to posterity! Not to Jerome, or Eusebius! Nay, perished itself together with the acts of the aforesaid councils! Yet let no one be angry against the ancient ecclesiastical writers, whose duty it would have been to preserve at least some argument out of the aforesaid writings. In truth we hold Eusebius, Jerome, etc., guiltless in this matter, since even to the Anabaptists themselves in the fourth century both those acts of their councils, nay, and their names were unknown. All things remained imprinted upon the memory of the pseudo-Firmilian alone! Who continues:
23. « Gratias propter hoc Domino maximas egimus quod contigerit, ut qui corpore separamur, spiritu adunemur... ut quasi... in eadem domo simul inhabitantes, quod et decet dicere, quia spiritualis domus Dei una est. Erit enim in novissimis, ait diebus... domus Dei super vertices montium... Et in Psalmo postulatur a Domino inhabitare in domo Dei per omnes dies vitae. Et in alio loco: Ecce, inquit, quam bonum et voluptibile est, ut habitent fratres in unum... Sed et angelis voluptatem maximam praestat: quibus sermo divinus esse gaudium in uno peccatore poenitentiam agente et ad unitatis vinculum revertente.. »
23. "We gave the greatest thanks on this account to the Lord that it has happened that we who are separated in body are united in spirit... as though... dwelling together in the same house, which also it is fitting to say, because the spiritual house of God is one. For in the last days, says he, the house of God shall be upon the tops of the mountains (Isa. 2:2)... And in the Psalm it is asked of the Lord to dwell in the house of the Lord all the days of one's life (Ps. 26:4). And in another place: Behold, says he, how good and pleasant a thing it is that brethren should dwell in unity (Ps. 132:1)... Moreover it affords the greatest pleasure to the angels also: to whom the divine word says that there is joy over one sinner doing penance and returning to the bond of unity (Luke 15:10)."
I. Verum est, SS. Firmilianus et Cyprianus corpore maxime separabantur, siquidem S. Cyprianus Carthagine in Africa, ubi nunc Tunetum, episcopus erat, et S. Firmilianus in Asia majori habitabat, episcopus Caesareae in Cappadocia, quae regio adjacet Armeniae, vel etiam hujus pars reputatur ab aliis.
I. It is true, SS. Firmilian and Cyprian were separated very far in body, seeing that St. Cyprian was bishop at Carthage in Africa, where Tunis now is, and St. Firmilian dwelt in Greater Asia, bishop of Caesarea in Cappadocia, which region adjoins Armenia, or is even reckoned a part of it by others.
Sed an scriptori Catholico videri potuisset quid singulare vel extraordinarium, quod contigerit ut duo in eodem Romano imperio episcopi, qui corpore separantur, spiritu adunentur? In quo consistit illa depraedicata coadunatio, ob quam, ut n. 26 videbimus,
Yet could it have seemed to a Catholic writer anything singular or extraordinary, that it happened that two bishops in the same Roman Empire, who are separated in body, are united in spirit? Wherein consists that extolled union on account of which, as we shall see at no. 26,
Editors' notes and page, col. 1426

Footnotes

(41) ‹anchor: reputatur ab aliis› · call in col 1426

Videatur Calepinus, e veteribus Plinius secundus: Cæsarea Cappadociæ olim dicebatur Mazaca. Via ordinaria Carthagine Cæsaream instituti debuerat per mare Mediterraneum versus Ephesum; distantia inter Ephesum et Carthaginem erit circiter eadem, quæ Romam inter et Ephesum. Iter pedestre Epheso versus Mazacam, seu Cæsaream, teste Strabone, l. XIV, sunt 3820 stadia, ergo 475 milliaria Romana, vel (si 5 milliaria Romana computentur ad unum milliare Germanicum) 95 milliaria Germanica, quorum 15 efficiunt 1 gradum. — Bingham V, 3 Antiqq. Eccles. Carthaginem collocavit in gradu 26 longitudinis et 35 latitudinis, Cæsaream in gradu 68 longit, et 30 latit. Distant ergo 5 gradibus latit. et 32 longit.

See Calepinus, and among the ancients Pliny the Younger (printed "secundus"): Caesarea in Cappadocia was once called Mazaca. The ordinary route from Carthage to Caesarea had to be taken across the Mediterranean towards Ephesus; the distance between Ephesus and Carthage will be about the same as that between Rome and Ephesus. The journey on foot from Ephesus towards Mazaca, or Caesarea, according to Strabo, bk. XIV, is 3,820 stadia, therefore 475 Roman miles, or (if 5 Roman miles are reckoned to one German mile) 95 German miles, of which 15 make 1 degree. — Bingham, V, 3, Antiquities of the Church, placed Carthage at 26 degrees of longitude and 35 of latitude, Caesarea at 68 degrees of longitude and 30 of latitude. They are therefore 5 degrees of latitude and 32 of longitude apart.

(printed under page 764)

Page

  • running head: RECENTIORUM EXCURSUS. 1426
  • marginal letters: A innuit singularis illa; B ignota. Omnia remanserunt; C I. Verum est,; D (in footnote block)
  • old-edition numerals: 1371 after irascatur
  • other: editors' matter: innuit singularis... vi- (entire column); word split at end of column: vi-
  • other: the word videbimus, was split at the column break and stands whole here (joined on receipt); check that the English reads whole across the break into col 1427
PL 3:1427
cum magna laetitia exsultaverit? An in eo quod Novatum, haereticum nuperrime exortum, communi consensu ab Ecclesia ejecissent? Id S. Firmilianus qui in haeresi Novati ab Ecclesiis Orientalibus ejicienda strenuus laboraverat, tacere non debuisset, non potuisset; ast ob eliminatam haeresim Novati nullas Deo gratias scripsit; quam ergo ob causam egit maximas? Quod coadunati fuerint contra Papam defendentem traditiones antiquas, quod consenserint in tolerandis circa baptismum dissensionibus. Contra Patrem debacchantur, de haeresiarcha Novato silent.
he exulted with great joy? Was it in the fact that by common consent they had cast out of the Church Novatus, a heretic very recently sprung up? That St. Firmilian, who had laboured strenuously in casting out the heresy of Novatus from the Eastern Churches, ought not to have kept silent about, could not have kept silent about; yet on account of the eliminated heresy of Novatus he wrote no thanks to God; for what cause then did he give the greatest thanks? Because they had been united against the Pope defending the ancient traditions, because they had agreed in tolerating dissensions concerning baptism! They rave against the Father, they keep silent about the heresiarch Novatus.
II. Textus S. Scripturae minus congrue adhibiti videntur; nec sapit illud voluptibile gaudium, quod angelis sit in uno peccatore poenitentiam agente. Praemissis illis per S. Scripturam evagationibus conqueritur contra Stephanum papam.
II. The texts of Holy Scripture seem less congruously applied; nor has that "pleasant" joy which the angels have over one sinner doing penance any savour. Having premised those wanderings through Holy Scripture, he complains against Pope Stephen:
24. « Quod per hujus inhumanitatem nunc effectum sit, ut nec confabulatio jam possit esse, nec sermo communis. »
24. "Because through his inhumanity it has now been brought about that there can no longer be either conversation or common speech."
I. Ergo sententia Stephani papae maximam in animis episcoporum, etiam Orientalium, fecerit impressionem, necesse est, cum inde effectum fuerit, ut nullus cum Firmiliano confabulari amplius voluerit, nec ipse sermonem habere potuerit communem. Qoumodo haec cohaerent cum asserta synodo per Firmilianum in favorem S. Cypriani celebrata? N. 21. Caeterum lubens admitto quod, si Firmilianus a papa vere fuisset excommunicatus, is ad confabulationem cum catholicis admissus non fuisset.
I. Therefore the sentence of Pope Stephen must needs have made the greatest impression upon the minds of the bishops, even the Eastern ones, since thereby it was brought about that no one wished any longer to converse with Firmilian, nor could he himself have common speech with them. How do these things cohere with the asserted synod held by Firmilian in favour of St. Cyprian (no. 21)? For the rest, I gladly admit that if Firmilian had truly been excommunicated by the Pope, he would not have been admitted to conversation with Catholics.
II. Ast falsum est quod commercium Orientis cum Stephano papa fuerit interruptum, vel Orientalium inter se mutuum, ut abunde patet ex litteris Dionysii Alexandrini ad Stephanum hujusque successores. Fabulator pergit ac.
II. Yet it is false that the intercourse of the East with Pope Stephen was interrupted, or the mutual intercourse of the Easterns among themselves, as is abundantly plain from the letters of Dionysius of Alexandria to Stephen and his successors. The story-teller continues and:
25. Stephanum papam Judae proditori (indirecte Cyprianum Christo) comparare praesumit, subjungene: « Sed haec interim quae a Stephano gesta sunt praetereantur, ne, dum audaciae et insolentiae ejus meminimus, de rebus ab eo improbe gestis longiorem moestitiam nobis inferamus. »
25. Presumes to compare Pope Stephen to Judas the traitor (and indirectly Cyprian to Christ), subjoining: "Yet in the meantime let these things which have been done by Stephen be passed over, lest, while we remember his audacity and insolence, we bring longer sadness upon ourselves from the things wickedly done by him."
Quae sunt haec improbe gesta, ob quae S. papa Judae proditori potuerit assimilari? Quos testes producit pseudo-Firmilianus? Nullos, contentus nuda assertione propria. Sub figura praeteritionis simulat impostor se ea quae sanctus papa Stephanus impie gesserit non commemoraturum, ne longior inferatur moestitia; ast hanc praeteritionis figuram saepius audiemus reccurrentem, et nihilominus tandem subsequetur accurata commemoratio eorum quae S. Stephanus impie gesserit, quae longiorem moestitiam illatura sint.
What are these things wickedly done, on account of which the holy Pope could be likened to Judas the traitor? What witnesses does the pseudo-Firmilian produce? None, content with his own bare assertion. Under the figure of preterition the impostor pretends that he will not recount the things which the holy Pope Stephen impiously did, lest longer sadness be brought in; yet we shall quite often hear this figure of preterition recurring, and nevertheless at length there will follow an accurate commemoration of those things which St. Stephen impiously did, which are to bring in longer sadness.
26. Pseudo-Firmilianus, postquam S. Stephani improbitatem
26. The pseudo-Firmilian, after he had said that the wickedness of St. Stephen
Editors' notes and page, col. 1427

Footnotes

(42) ‹anchor: not visible› · call in col 1427 (call not in the image)

Vid. Euseb., l. VI, cap. ult.; lib. VII cap. 5.

See Eusebius, bk. VI, last chapter; bk. VII, ch. 5.

(printed under page 765)

(43) ‹anchor: hujusque successores› · call in col 1427

Videatur Eusebius, l. VII, a cap. 7, ad 11; item Præfat., n. 2.

See Eusebius, bk. VII, from ch. 7 to 11; likewise the Preface, no. 2.

(printed under page 765)

(44) ‹anchor: Judæ proditori› · call in col 1427

Donatistæ, sæculo V, etiam S. Augustinum Judæ proditori compararunt. V. S. Augustin., l. II Contr. litt. Petil., c. 8.

The Donatists, in the fifth century, compared St Augustine too with Judas the traitor. See St Augustine, bk. II Against the Letters of Petilian, ch. 8.

(printed under page 765)

Page

  • running head: 1427 DE HAERETICORUM BAP
  • marginal letters: A (in col. 1428); B (in col. 1428); C (in col. 1428); D (in col. 1428)
  • old-edition numerals: 1372 before angelis
  • other: period after ac. at end of 24. II; editors' matter: debimus, cum... Stephani- (entire column); word split from preceding column: debimus (videbimus)
  • other: the word Stephaniimprobitatem was split at the column break and stands whole here (joined on receipt); check that the English reads whole across the break into col 1428
PL 3:1428
hac prima vice praetereundam esse dixerat, ne moestitiam inferat, exsultans revertitur, unde coeperat, dicens:
must this first time be passed over lest it bring in sadness, exulting returns whence he had begun, saying:
« Cum magna laetitia exsultavimus, et Deo gratias egimus, qui invenimus in fratribus tam longe positis tantam nobiscum fidei et veritatis unanimitatem... ut vos qui longissimis regionibus a nobis separati estis, sensu et spritu copulatos vos esse nobiscum probaretis. »
"With great joy have we exulted, and given thanks to God, that we have found in brethren situated so far off so great a unanimity of faith and truth with us... that you who are separated from us by most distant regions prove yourselves to be joined with us in mind and spirit."
I. Depraedicata illa fidei et veritatis unitas, qua illi Anabaptistae se sensu et spiritu copulatos probaverant, consistebat in eo quod contra definitionem papae manifestam haeresim animose propugnassent; hinc exsultantes Deo maximas egerunt gratias. Sed ad quid haec repetitio, cum eadem jam supra dixerat? N. 23, et sibi tempus, ut quaestionem principalem debite pertractare valuisset, deesse conquestus fuisset? N. 34.
I. That extolled unity of faith and truth whereby those Anabaptists had proved themselves joined in mind and spirit consisted in this, that against the definition of the Pope they had spiritedly maintained a manifest heresy; hence exulting they gave the greatest thanks to God! Yet to what purpose is this repetition, when he had already said the same things above (no. 23), and had complained that time was lacking to him for being able duly to treat the principal question thoroughly (no. 34)?
27. Tunc iterum immiscet exempla scripturistica quae nullus exspectasset. E. gr., postquam inutiliter repetiisset distantiam locorum, ineptissime transgreditur ad distantiam temporum.
27. Then again he mixes in scriptural examples which no one would have expected. For example, after he had uselessly repeated the distance of places, he most ineptly passes over to the distance of times:
« Secundum quod et olim intervallo temporum separatos ab Job et Noe qui in primis fuerant, Ezechielem et Danielem posteriores aetate ad unitatis vinculum virtus divina conjunxit ut, quamvis temporibus longe discreti erant, eadem tamen divina inspiratione sentirent. » Addit huic loco minus convenientem textum, nempe ex Psal. XVIII: In universam terram exivit sonus eorum. « Qui unitate spiritus velociter currentes, » etc.
"According as formerly also the divine power joined unto the bond of unity Ezekiel and Daniel, later in age, though separated by an interval of times from Job and Noah, who had been among the first, so that although they were severed far in times, yet by the divine inspiration they thought the same things." He adds a text less suitable to this place, namely from Psalm 18:5: Their sound has gone forth into all the earth. "Who running swiftly in the unity of the spirit," etc.
Pamelius qui plurimum laboravit in illustrandis epistolis SS. Cypriano et Firmiliano attributis, circa praefatam periocham tandem fassus est: « Qua in re idem senserint Noe et Daniel non potui invenire... Job autem et Ezechiel de resurrectione carnis idem prophetarunt, ille cap. XIX, hic vero XXXVII. »
Pamelius, who laboured very much in illustrating the epistles attributed to SS. Cyprian and Firmilian, concerning the aforesaid passage at length confessed: "Wherein Noah and Daniel thought the same thing I have not been able to find... Now Job and Ezekiel prophesied the same thing concerning the resurrection of the flesh, the former in chapter 19, and the latter in 37."
Sed jam dico et Stephanum cum Jobo et Ezechiele, imo et cum Firmiliano et Cypriano in unitate Spiritus velociter cucurrisse. Quis enim dubitavit Stephanum aeque ac Firmilianum, etc., credidisse carnis resurrectionem?
Yet now I say that Stephen also with Job and Ezekiel, nay, and with Firmilian and Cyprian "ran swiftly in the unity of the Spirit." For who ever doubted that Stephen equally with Firmilian, etc., believed "the resurrection of the flesh"?
28. Prosequitur ex S. Scriptura probare quod econtrario nihil prosit propinquitas corporum, si desit conjunctio animorum.
28. He proceeds to prove from Holy Scripture that on the contrary nearness of bodies profits nothing if union of minds be lacking.
Nam in Scriptura legitur: Ecce qui elongant se abs te peribunt. Item: Pater, da, ut quomodo ego et tu unum sumus, sic et hi in nobis unum sint.
For in Scripture it is read: Behold they that go far from Thee shall perish (Ps. 72:27). Likewise: Father, grant that as I and Thou are one, so these also may be one in Us.
I. Primus textus loquitur de unione hominis cum Deo; secundus nullibi in S. Scriptura reperitur sub illis formalibus. Joannis XVII, ita legitur: Rogo pro eis.., ut unum sint, sicut tu. Pater, in me et ego in te, ut et ipsi in nobis unum sint.
I. The first text speaks of the union of man with God; the second is nowhere found in Holy Scripture under those formal words. In John 17:20-21 it is read thus: I pray for them... that they may be one, as Thou, Father, in Me, and I in Thee, that they also may be one in Us.
Editors' notes and page, col. 1428

Footnotes

(45) ‹anchor: not visible› · call in col 1428 (call not in the image)

Impostor de ea quam fabricatus est epistola singuluriter gravisus fuisse videtur.

The impostor seems to have been singularly (printed "singuluriter") pleased with the letter he fabricated.

(printed under page 765)

(46) ‹anchor: in nobis unum sint› · call in col 1428

Ita quoque recitatur a S. Cypriano de Oratione Dominica, quod opus laudatur a S. Hilario in Matth.

It is quoted so by St Cyprian too, in On the Lord's Prayer, a work praised by St Hilary on Matthew.

(printed under page 765)

Page

  • running head: TICORUM BAPTISMATE. 1428
  • marginal letters: A improbitatem hac prima; B nem principalem debite; C Pamelius qui plurimum; D Nam in Scriptura
  • old-edition numerals: 1373 before debite
  • other: period in sicut tu. Pater, is a misprint for comma; editors' matter: improbitatem hac... sint. (entire column)
PL 3:1429
II. Dein ad quid, quaeso, illae incongruae evagationes, quae nullo modo statum quaestionis concernunt? Ex epistola usque huc lecta necdum divinare licebit, quod fuerit objectum controversiae inter SS. Stephanum et Cyprianum agitatae, et a conciliis, ut asseritur, solemniter decisae. Multum abest ut hanc mox attingat, ut potius iterum alio evagetur.
II. Next, to what purpose, I pray, are those incongruous wanderings, which in no way concern the state of the question? From the epistle read thus far one will not yet be able to guess what was the object of the controversy agitated between SS. Stephen and Cyprian, and solemnly decided, as is asserted, by councils. Far is he from touching upon this presently, so that rather he again wanders off elsewhere.
29. Incipit laudare epistolam S. Cypriani, dicens: « Nos vero ea, » etc., ut supra n. 19.
29. He begins to praise the epistle of St. Cyprian, saying: "Now we [have received] those things," etc., as above at no. 19.
Addit: se aliquid ex illa esse repetiturum, cum haec repetitio non obsit utilitati salutari, et aliquid novi superadditurum ad accumulandam probationem; sed interim nec quaestionem proponit, nec illas novas probationes adducit; quin per novas ambages sequitur excusatio, cur ipse quaestionem quam dixerat sufficientissime a Cypriano modo probatam fuisse, novis probationibus communiturus sit, nempe ideo: « Quia in Ecclesia Christi sunt prophetae multi, et si uni (utique pseudo-Firmiliano) aliquid fuerit revelatum, alter tacere debet. » En ejus verba:
He adds that he will repeat something out of it, since this repetition does not stand in the way of wholesome utility, and will superadd something new to accumulate proof; yet in the meantime he neither proposes the question nor adduces those new proofs; nay, through new windings there follows an excuse why he himself is about to fortify with new proofs a question which he had said was just now most sufficiently proved by Cyprian—namely for this reason: "Because in the Church of Christ there are many prophets, and if anything has been revealed to one (certainly the pseudo-Firmilian), the other ought to hold his peace." Behold his words:
30. « Neque obest utilitati salutari, aut eadem retexere ad confirmandam veritatem, aut quaedam addere ad cumulandam probationem. Si quid autem a nobis additum fuerit, non sic additur quasi a vobis aliquid minus dictum sit, sed quoniam sermo divinus humanam naturam supergreditur, nec potest totum et perfectum anima concipere. — Idcirco et tantus est numerus prophetarum, ut multiplex divina sapientia per multos distribuatur; unde et tacere praecipitur primo in prophetia loquenti, si secundo fuerit revelatum. Qua ex causa necessario fit, » etc. ut n. seq.
30. "Neither does it stand in the way of wholesome utility either to weave the same things over again for confirming the truth, or to add certain things for accumulating proof. Now if anything shall have been added by us, it is not so added as though something less had been said by you, but because the divine word surpasses human nature, nor can the soul conceive the whole and perfect thing. — On that account also so great is the number of prophets, that the manifold divine wisdom may be distributed through many; whence also he who speaks first in prophecy is commanded to hold his peace if anything be revealed to a second (1 Cor. 14:30). From which cause it necessarily happens," etc., as in the following number.
Omitto 1o illam utilitatem salutarem cui repetitor se non obfuturum causatur, dum eadem rescribit S. Cypriano quae ab hoc acceperat. Taceo 2o de magno prophetarum numero. Admitto 3o quod pseudo-Firmilianus, licet a conciliis Asiae adjutus fuerit, ut n. 20 asseritur, nihil novi solidum in favorem anabaptissimi superaddere potuerit; non possum tamen non admirari 4o rationem, quam allegaverit, cur eadem recensuerit, nimirum: « Quoniam sermo divinus humanam naturam supergreditur, nec potest totum et perfectum anima concipere. » Sed 5o maxime suspecta mihi est illa laus propria, qua auctor se ipsum insinuat, tanquam divina sapientia repletum, tanquam prophetam secundo loquentem, quem S. Cyprianus cum suis episcopis Africanis, et nos cum illis auscultare debeamus. Auscultemus ergo
I omit 1st, that wholesome utility which the repeater pleads he will not stand in the way of while he writes back to St. Cyprian the same things which he had received from him. I keep silent 2nd, concerning the great number of prophets. I admit 3rd, that the pseudo-Firmilian, although helped by the councils of Asia, as is asserted at no. 20, was able to superadd nothing new and solid in favour of anabaptism; yet I cannot help wondering 4th, at the reason which he alleged why he recounted the same things, namely: "Because the divine word surpasses human nature, nor can the soul conceive the whole and perfect thing." Yet 5th, most suspected to me is that self-praise whereby the author insinuates himself as filled with divine wisdom, as a prophet speaking in the second place, to whom St. Cyprian with his African bishops, and we with them, ought to listen. Let us listen therefore
Editors' notes and page, col. 1429

Footnotes

(47) ‹anchor: superaddere potuerit› · call in col 1429

Præcipua argumenta vel ex ratione vel ex Scriptura desumpta, quæ pseudo-Firmilianus superaddidisse gloriatur, omnia habentur in epistolis Cypriano ascriptis.

The chief arguments, drawn from reason or from Scripture, that pseudo-Firmilian boasts of having added are all found in the letters ascribed to Cyprian.

(printed under page 766)

(48) ‹anchor: not visible› · call in col 1429 or 1430 (call not in the image)

I. Cor. XIV.

1 Corinthians 14.

(printed under page 766)

(49) ‹anchor: not visible› · call in col 1429 or 1430 (call not in the image)

Illa phrasis præpositi occurrit et in Cyprianicis, octava sub titulo cleri Romani ad Cyprianum in qua clerus Romanus ait: Qui videmur præpositi esse, et vici pastoris custodire gregem. Item in epist. 7, 11, 13, 15, 23, 27, et et ad Magnum 76: Nemini præscribentes, quo minus statuat unusquisque præpositus. Tertullianus Montanista, de Corona Militis, c. 3: Eucharistiam non de aliorum manu, quam præsidentium sumimus. Non possum subscribere Sellvaggio asserenti, I, I, c. 12, § 4, titulos præpositorum et præsidentium proprios fuisse episcopis in Ecclesia primitiva.

The phrase those set over (praepositi) occurs in the Cyprianic letters too: in the eighth, under the title of the Roman clergy to Cyprian, where the Roman clergy says: We who seem to be set over the flock, and to guard it in the shepherd's stead. Likewise in letters 7, 11, 13, 15, 23, 27, and in the one to Magnus, 76: Prescribing to no one, so as to prevent each one set over a church from deciding. Tertullian the Montanist, On the Soldier's Crown, ch. 3: We receive the Eucharist from the hand of none but those who preside. I cannot subscribe to Selvaggio's assertion, I, 1, ch. 12, § 4, that the titles "those set over" and "those presiding" belonged properly to bishops in the primitive Church.

(printed under page 766)

Page

  • running head: 1429 PARS II. — RECENTIORUM
  • marginal letters: A (in col. 1430); B (in col. 1430); C (in col. 1430); D (in col. 1430)
  • old-edition numerals: 1374 before uni
  • other: editors' matter: II. Dein... ergo (entire column)
PL 3:1430
hunc pseudo-prophetam qui ex praefato Pauli textu ineptissime novam extorquet falsitatem, nempe necessarium esse ut singulis annis concilia congregentur; nam immediate prosequitur:
to this false prophet who out of the aforesaid text of Paul most ineptly extorts a new falsehood, namely that it is necessary that councils be assembled every year; for he immediately proceeds:
31. « Qua ex causa apud nos fit, ut per singulos annos seniores et praepositi in unum conveniamus ad disponendum ea quae curae nostrae commissa sunt, ut, si quae graviora sunt, communi consilio dirigantur, lapsis quoque, » etc., ut n. seq.
31. "From which cause among us it happens that every year we elders and prelates meet together for disposing those things which have been committed to our care, so that if any things are weightier they may be directed by common counsel, and for the lapsed also," etc., as in the following number.
I. Quid per praepositos quos senioribus postposuit, intellexerit noster pseudo-propheta, obscurum est. V. supra n. 5. Videtur fuisse ipse unus ex senioribus, vel praepositis, amator conciliorum annue congregandorum, quibus interesse gestiit, vel assidere cupiit, cum et hanc disciplinam ex sacra Scriptura, nempe ex I Cor. XIV, probare voluerit.
I. What our false prophet understood by the prelates (praepositos) whom he placed after the elders (senioribus) is obscure (see above, no. 5). He himself seems to have been one of the elders or prelates, a lover of councils to be assembled yearly, at which he eagerly desired to be present or wished to sit, since he wished to prove this discipline also out of sacred Scripture, namely out of 1 Corinthians 14.
II. Lex de synodis annue celebrandis est mere humano-ecclesiastica, primam habens originem ex concilio Nicaeno I, quod anno 325 (adeoque diu post mortem S. Firmiliani) primum decrevit can. 5: « Habeatur semel concilium ante dies quadragesimae. « In Historia Eusebii, ineunte saeculo IV conscripta, necdum occurrit vel minimum indicium, quod singulis annis episcopi in unum convenirent, vel necessario convenire debuerint. Equidem Dupinius confidenter asserit: « Solebant Africani, saeculo III, duo quotannis cogere concilia, unum vere, alterum autumno. » Ast hanc suam assertionem probare omisit. Adduci forsan posset auctor epistolarum Cyprianicarum, qui de nulla re frequentius loquitur quam de conciliis quasi quotidie celebratis; verum non constat illas epistolas esse authenticas, imo alia vice ostensurus sum eas, quoad maximam partem, esse supposititias.
II. The law concerning holding synods yearly is merely human-ecclesiastical, having its first origin from the First Council of Nicaea, which in the year 325 (and therefore long after the death of St. Firmilian) first decreed in canon 5: "Let a council be held once before the days of Lent." In the History of Eusebius, written at the beginning of the fourth century, there does not yet occur even the slightest indication that every year the bishops met together, or necessarily had to meet together. Indeed Dupin confidently asserts: "The Africans were wont, in the third century, to assemble two councils yearly, one in spring, the other in autumn." Yet he omitted to prove this assertion of his. Perhaps the author of the Cyprianic epistles might be adduced, who speaks of nothing more frequently than of councils held almost daily; yet it is not established that those epistles are authentic; nay, at another time I shall show that as regards the greatest part they are supposititious.
III. Caeterum illa de conciliis frequenter celebrandis doctrina, sive originem, sive finem spectaverimus, hic omnino impertinens erat, nihil conducebat ad statum quaestionis; ad quid ergo illae evagationes hominis velociter scribentis, qui, dum adhuc aliam causam, cur concilia singulis annis sint celebranda, Cypriano perscribit, simul novam opinionem admiscet, eamque haereticam? Ait:
III. For the rest, that doctrine concerning holding councils frequently, whether we look at its origin or its end, was here altogether irrelevant, and conduced nothing to the state of the question; to what purpose therefore are those wanderings of a man writing swiftly, who, while he writes to Cyprian yet another cause why councils must be held every year, at the same time mixes in a new opinion, and that a heretical one? He says:
32. « Ut lapsis quoque fratribus et post lavacrum salutare a diabolo vulneratis per poenitentiam medela quaeratur, non quasi a nobis remissionem peccatorum cousequantur, sed ut per nos ad intelligentiam delictorum suorum convertantur, et Deo plenius satisfacere cogantur. »
32. "That for the lapsed brethren also, and those wounded by the devil after the saving laver, a remedy may be sought through penance—not as though they obtain the remission of sins from us, but that through us they may be converted to the understanding of their offences, and be compelled to make fuller satisfaction to God."
Ex causis gravioribus ob quas pseudo Firmilianus
Among the weightier causes on account of which the pseudo-Firmilian
Editors' notes and page, col. 1430

Footnotes

(50) ‹anchor: Dupinius› · call in col 1430

In bibliotheca nova, verbo Cyprianus.

In the Nouvelle Bibliothèque, under Cyprian.

(printed under page 766)

Page

  • running head: RECENTIORUM EXCURSUS. 1430
  • marginal letters: A hunc pseudo-prophetam qui; B voluerit.; C nulla re frequentius; D dela quaeratur, non
  • old-edition numerals: 1375 before primam
  • other: editors' matter: hunc pseudo-prophetam... Firmilia- (entire column); word split at end of column: Firmilia-
  • other: the word Firmilianus was split at the column break and stands whole here (joined on receipt); check that the English reads whole across the break into col 1431
  • other: the calls of footnotes (48) and (49), whose notes are held in n1429 (printed under page 766), stand in this column: (48) after Pauli textu, (49) after assidere cupiit; n1429's "call not in the image" to be updated there
  • other: misprints kept as printed: quadragesimae. « (opening guillemet for closing, end of the canon quoted); cousequantur (for consequantur)
PL 3:1431
singulis annis synodos necessario et ex Pauli praescripto (n. 31) celebrandas esse censet, nonnisi unicam nominat, nempe ut lapsi et poenitentes publice discrucientur; haec vero ratio mihi videtur valde suspecta. Hinc conjicio auctorem fuisse vel Novatianum vel Donatistam, posteriorem tamen temporibus. S. Augustini, imo et Socratis et Sozomeni Novatianorum, utpote qui nullam de fata epistola Firmilianica mentionem faciunt.
judges that synods must be held every year necessarily and by the prescription of Paul (no. 31), he names only one, namely that the lapsed and penitents may be publicly tormented; now this reason seems to me very suspected. Hence I conjecture that the author was either a Novatian or a Donatist, yet later than the times of St. Augustine, nay, and of the Novatians Socrates and Sozomen, inasmuch as they make no mention of the said Firmilianic epistle.
Novati haeresis coepit circa annum 250; contra hanc maxime pugnavit S. Firmilianus, et tamen in ea quam examinamus epistola altissimum observatur silentium de Novato, vel hujus haeresi, imo haec defenditur. Nam errores Novatianorum praecipue fuerant: primus, quod rebaptizaverint eos qui extra suam Ecclesiam fuerant tincti; secundus, quod docuerint Ecclesiam nullatenus posse graviora peccata remittere lapsis licet contritis et poenitentibus; hos ergo ad sacramenta non admittebant, poenitentiis tamen subjiciebant rigidioribus, et praeterea Deo permittendos esse volebant.
The heresy of Novatus began about the year 250; against this St. Firmilian fought most of all, and yet in the epistle which we are examining the deepest silence is observed concerning Novatus or his heresy; nay, this is defended. For the errors of the Novatians had chiefly been: first, that they rebaptized those who had been dipped outside their Church; second, that they taught that the Church can in no way remit weightier sins to the lapsed, although contrite and penitent; these therefore they did not admit to the sacraments, yet subjected them to more rigid penances, and besides wished that they should be left to God.
Donatistae, saeculo IV, circa annum 314, exorti praefatos Novati errores amplexi sunt. Insuper addiderunt quod peccatores saltem graviores et publici non possent valide baptismum vel alia sacramenta conferre. Noster pseudo-Firmilianus vult annue synodos esse celebrandas, in quibus peccatores non quidem a senioribus absolvantur misericorditer, sed ii qui a diabolo vulnerati sunt, severius castigentur, seu, ut ipse ait, « ad intelligentiam suorum delictorum convertantur ac Deo plenius satisfaciant. »
The Donatists, sprung up in the fourth century, about the year 314, embraced the aforesaid errors of Novatus. Moveover they added that sinners, at least weightier and public ones, could not validly confer baptism or other sacraments. Our pseudo-Firmilian wishes that synods be held yearly, wherein sinners may not indeed be mercifully absolved by the elders, but those who have been wounded by the devil may be more severely chastised, or, as he himself says, "may be converted to the understanding of their offences, and make fuller satisfaction to God."
Hic rigor semper alienus fuit ab Ecclesia Romano-Catholica, proprius Novatianis et Donatistis.
This rigour was always alien from the Roman Catholic Church, and proper to the Novatians and Donatists.
33. Tandem aliquando pseudo-Firmilianus, postquam tam varia ad statum quaestionis nullatenus pertinentia, insuper falsa, vel haeresin sapientia praemisisset, a n. 18 ad 32, nunc incipit se accommodare iis, de quibus se a S. Cypriano interrrogatum fuisse simulat, nempe.
33. At length the pseudo-Firmilian, after he had premised from no. 18 to 32 so many various things in no way pertaining to the state of the question, and moreover false or savouring of heresy, now begins to accommodate himself to those things concerning which he pretends that he was questioned by St. Cyprian, namely:
« An baptismus ideo praecise sit invalidus, quia baptizans fuit haereticus? »
"Whether baptism is invalid precisely for this reason, because he who baptizes was a heretic?"
Negabat Papa, traditioni apostolicae innixus, negat universa Ecclesia catholica. S. Cyprianus et Africani episcopi de veritate dogmatis Catholici dubitasse dicuntur, qui igitur ex Cappadocia consilium quaesiere. Pseudo-Firmilianus affirmat: sed cum timere
The Pope denied it, relying upon apostolic tradition; the universal Catholic Church denies it. St. Cyprian and the African bishops are said to have doubted concerning the truth of the Catholic dogma, and therefore sought counsel out of Cappadocia. The pseudo-Firmilian affirms it: yet since he had to fear
Editors' notes and page, col. 1431

Footnotes

(51) ‹anchor: not visible› · call in col 1431 (call not in the image)

Scripserunt Augustinus anno 420, Socrates et Sozomenus 440, quo ultimo tempore Novatiani ex rigorismo in laxismum jam declinaverant, contendentes, cuicunque Ecclesiæ particulari suam quæ præplaceret disciplinam esse permittendam, in jejuniis, in cælibatu, in celebratione festorum, signanter Paschatis, in sacramento confessionis apud sacerdotem deponendæ, vel non deponendæ. Revideantur Socrates l. V, cap. 19 et 22; Sozomen. l. VIII, cap. 15, qui uterque Novatianus fuit.

Augustine wrote in the year 420, Socrates and Sozomen in 440, by which latter time the Novatians had already slid from rigorism into laxism, contending that every particular Church should be allowed whatever discipline it preferred, in fasts, in celibacy, in the celebration of feasts, especially of Easter, and in the sacrament of confession, whether it was to be made to a priest or not. See again Socrates, bk. V, chs. 19 and 22; Sozomen, bk. VIII, ch. 15, both of whom were Novatians.

(printed under page 767)

(52) ‹anchor: amplexi sunt› · call in col 1431

S. Augustinus, de Verbis Domini in Evang. Matthæi, serm. 2, impugnat eos, qui pro tunc docebant sequentia saltem peccata 1° homicidii, 2° adulterii, 3° apostasiæ a fide (vel a sua hæresi) esse irremissibilia.

St Augustine, On the Words of the Lord in the Gospel of Matthew, sermon 2, attacks those who at that time taught that at least the following sins were unforgivable: 1° murder, 2° adultery, 3° apostasy from the faith (or from their own heresy).

(printed under page 767)

(53) ‹anchor: graviores et publici› · call in col 1431

Quæ peccata ministrum facerent inhabilem ad sacramenta valide conferenda, non satis conveniebant. Si baptizans foret peccator occultus, tum angelum vel Deum supplere docebant. V. dicenda n. 49.

They did not quite agree on which sins made a minister incapable of conferring the sacraments validly. If the one baptizing were a secret sinner, they taught that an angel or God supplied the lack. See what is to be said at no. 49.

(printed under page 767)

Page

  • running head: 1431 DE HAERETICORUM BA
  • marginal letters: A (in col. 1432); B (in col. 1432); C (in col. 1432); D (in col. 1432)
  • old-edition numerals: 1376 before tamen
  • other: period after temporibus. and after nempe.; editors' matter: nus singulis... timere (entire column); word split from preceding column: nus (Firmilianus)
PL 3:1432
debuerit sibi defutura esse argumenta sufficientia quibus traditionem apostolicam expugnare potuisset, iterum, antequam quaestionem attingere audeat, sequentem praemittit excusationem, nempe: sibi deesse moram temporis, ut debite respondere potuerit; ait enim:
that sufficient arguments would be lacking to him wherewith he might be able to vanquish the apostolic tradition, again, before he dares to touch upon the question, he premises the following excuse, namely: that space of time is lacking to him for having been able to reply duly; for he says:
34. « Quoniam legatus vero iste a vobis missus regredi festinabat, et tempus hibernum urgebat, quantum potuimus, ad scripta vestra rescripsimus, et quidem... »
34. "Now since that envoy sent by you hastened to return, and the winter season pressed, so far as we were able we have written back to your writings, and indeed..."
I. Siccine ille diaconus legatus in causa tam ardua, universam concernente Ecclesiam, qui maximis Ecclesiae suae sumptibus plura centena, imo millia milliaria Carthagine usque in Cappadociam jam absolverat, e longinquo, imo ex longissimis regionibus venerat, qui titulo hospitalitatis S. Firmiliano, a quo summa cum laetitia exceptus fuisse supponitur (n. 23, 26), gratanter in Cappadocia per aliquod tempus sustentatus fuisset; hic importunus nuntius noluit exspectare per aliquot hebdomadas vel dies, ut pseudo-Firmilianus suam in causa tam ardua responsionem debita cum mora absolvere potuerit? Verum apage nugas! Pseudo-Firmilianus (v. supra n. 19) fassus fuit, quod sufficientem temporis moram habuerit, ut epistolam S. Cypriani morose, attente et saepius relegerit memoriter didicerit; ergo habuisset et moram exarandi convenientes responsorias, praesertim cum simul asseruerit quaestionem jam pridem in conciliis Asiaticis fuisse decisam. Igitur et quam citius se expedire potuisset, si Acta illorum conciliorum transmisisset S. Cypriano, cui haec decreta synodalia utrique multum gratiora fuissent quam inutiles aliarum rerum enarrationes et superfluae repetitiones. Ast tempus hibernum urgebat.
I. Was then that deacon, an envoy in so arduous a cause concerning the universal Church, who at the greatest expenses of his own Church had already completed several hundreds, nay, thousands of miles from Carthage even into Cappadocia, and had come from afar, nay, from most distant regions, who by the title of hospitality would gladly have been supported for some time in Cappadocia by St. Firmilian, by whom he is supposed to have been received with the highest joy (nos. 23, 26)—was this importunate messenger unwilling to wait for a few weeks or days, so that the pseudo-Firmilian might have been able to finish with due leisure his reply in so arduous a cause? Yet away with trifles! The pseudo-Firmilian (see above, no. 19) confessed that he had a sufficient space of time to read over the epistle of St. Cyprian lingeringly, attentively, and quite often, and to learn it by heart; therefore he would have had time also for penning a suitable responsory letter, especially since at the same time he asserted that the question had long ago been decided in the Asiatic councils. Therefore he could also have extricated himself as quickly as possible if he had transmitted the Acts of those councils to St. Cyprian, to whom these synodal decrees would certainly have been much more pleasing than useless narratives of other matters and superfluous repetitions. Yet the winter season pressed!
II. Si S. Firmilianus hanc epistolam vere scripsisset, nonne congruentius dixisset: « Nuntius festinat regredi, tempus hibernum urget? » Non vero legatus ille festinabat, hiems urgebat. Fabricator epistolae utique fuit posterior temporibus S. Firmiliani; hinc respiciens ad tempus S. Firmiliani praeteritum, seu illud quo epistolam scriptam fuisse volebat, incautus dixit: « Nuntius iste festinabat, hiems urgebat. »
II. If St. Firmilian had truly written this epistle, would he not more congruously have said: "The messenger hastens to return, the winter season presses"? And not: "that envoy hastened, winter pressed." The fabricator of the epistle was certainly later than the times of St. Firmilian; hence looking back to the past time of St. Firmilian, or that wherein he wished the epistle to have been written, he incautiously said: "That messenger hastened, winter pressed."
III. Stolidus fuisset nuntius, si imminente hieme iter ex Cappadocia in Africam incipere voluisset; tunc enim illud ingravescente hieme continuare debuisset, quo tempore navigatio maris Mediterranei
III. Foolish would the messenger have been if when winter was at hand he had wished to begin a journey out of Cappadocia into Africa; for then he would have had to continue it as winter grew heavier, at which time navigation of the Mediterranean Sea
Editors' notes and page, col. 1432

Footnotes

(54) ‹anchor: memoriter didicerit› · call in col 1432

Aliqui Firmiliano tantam fuisse moram asserunt, ut vicinos episcopos congregaverit, v, n. 20, 21, nomine concilii hæc epistola fuerit composita. V. num. 76.

Some assert that Firmilian had time enough to gather the neighbouring bishops (see nos. 20, 21), and that this letter was composed in the name of a council. See no. 76.

(printed under page 767)

Page

  • running head: TICORUM BAPTISMATE. 1432
  • marginal letters: A debuerit sibi defutura; B liano, a quo; C conciliorum transmisisset S.; D tunc enim illud
  • old-edition numerals: 1377 after Firmilianus
  • other: editors' matter: debuerit sibi... Mediter- (entire column); word split at end of column: Mediter-
  • other: the word Mediterranei was split at the column break and stands whole here (joined on receipt); check that the English reads whole across the break into col 1433
PL 3:1433
est maxime periculosa, ut patet vel ex sacra Scriptura, Act. XXVII, a v. 9: Cum jam non esset tuta navigatio, eo quod et jejunium (Quatuor Temporum in Septembri) jam praeteriisset. Cum jam non esset tuta navigatio, nempe ut vel ex uno Cretae portu ad alium ejusdem insulae portum commodiorem navigarent, ibidem hiematuri. V. 12. Et cum aptus portus (apud civitatem Thalassam) non esset ad hiemandum, statuerunt navigare Phaenicen (portum in plaga meridionali ejusdem insulae Cretae positum) hieme. Postquam navi Adrumetina submersa pervenerunt in insulam Maltam, ibi invenerunt navem Alexandrinam, quae ibidem hiemabat, et ausa non fuerat in proximam, quo tendebat, Italiam trajicere ob tempus hiemale. Ecce hi omnes qui in navibus Adrumetina et Alexandrina in Italiam tendentibus positi fuerant ob hiemem pluribus mensibus remanserunt in insulis maris Mediterranei; et ille nuntius Cypriani imminente hieme e Caesarea Cappadociae Ephesum (vel ad aliud littus Asiae Minoris) properasset? Is hieme durante archipelagum, et reliquum mare Meditérraneum trajecisset usque Carthaginem in Africa? Quis ei navem concessisset? Si quis dicere vellet nuntium seu latorem epistolae itinere terrestri Carthagine Cappadociam ivisse, et e Cappadocia Carthaginem remeasse, is omnimodam in geographia ignorantiam prodit. Iter enim illud terrestre via recta, quae insuper longissima, non patet, sed per immensum se extendisset circuitum, Carthagine versus Meridiem; tunc versus Orientem Alexandriam usque per Aegyptum; inde Hierosolymam per Palaestinam versus Septentrionem; tunc Damascum, Antiochiam per Syriam; denique declinando versus Occidentem per Bithyniam in Cappadociam, et vicissim e Cappadocia in Bithyniam,
is most dangerous, as is plain even from sacred Scripture, Acts 27, from verse 9: Whereas navigation was now not safe, by reason that the fast also (of the Ember Days in September) was now past. Whereas navigation was now not safe, namely so that they might sail even from one port of Crete to another more commodious port of the same island, in order to winter there. Verse 12: And whereas the port (near the city of Thalassa) was not commodious to winter in, they determined to sail to Phenice (a port situated on the southern quarter of the same island of Crete) to winter there. After the ship of Adramyttium had sunk and they arrived at the island of Malta, there they found a ship of Alexandria, which was wintering in the same place, and had not dared to cross over into neighbouring Italy, whither it was bound, on account of the winter season. Behold, all these who had been placed in the ships of Adramyttium and Alexandria bound for Italy remained on account of the winter for several months in the islands of the Mediterranean Sea; and would that messenger of Cyprian when winter was at hand have hastened from Caesarea of Cappadocia to Ephesus (or to another shore of Asia Minor)? Would he during the winter have crossed the archipelago and the rest of the Mediterranean Sea even to Carthage in Africa? Who would have granted him a ship? If anyone should wish to say that the messenger or bearer of the epistle went by a land journey from Carthage to Cappadocia, and returned from Cappadocia to Carthage, he betrays an utter ignorance in geography. For that land journey does not lie open by a straight way (which moreover would be most long), but would have extended itself through an immense circuit: from Carthage towards the South; then towards the East even to Alexandria through Egypt; thence to Jerusalem through Palestine towards the North; then to Damascus and Antioch through Syria; finally turning aside towards the West through Bithynia into Cappadocia, and in turn from Cappadocia into Bithynia,
Editors' notes and page, col. 1433

Footnotes

(55) ‹anchor: Quatuor Temporum in Septembri› · call in col 1433

Nempe S. Lucas hæc scribebat non Judæis, sed Christianis Romæ habitantibus. Vid. dissert. de Cathedris, a n. 47. Quod vero Apostoli jejunia quatuor temporum instituerint, diserte tradunt S. Leo papa, etc., ac confirmat antiquissimus omnium Ecclesiarum consensus. Baronius tamen ut alii plures putant fuisse Decembrem, vel jejunium decimi mensis Judæorum in nostrum Januarium incidens. Sed tunc circa solstitium hiemale (ut bene Calmet in l. cit.) non periculosam effici navigationem, sed impossibilem esse Lucas scripsisset; nempe illa ætate qua acus nautica nondum innotuerat. Dein ex contextu sacræ Scripturæ evidens est, illud jejunium, quod jam præterierat, non fuisse jejunium hiemale; nam inito post illud jejunium consilio, ex Creta Phœnicen navigare conati sunt, ut ibidem hiemarent; ergo plena hiems nondum erat Januarii, et non absolvi, nisi circa medium. Postea pluribus quam 14 diebus jacti fuere in mari. Tandem post tres alios menses quibus in insula Malta hiemaverant, navigaverunt in Italiam. Si dicatur illud jejunium fuisse circa initium Januarii, consequenter asserendum erit, tempus hiemale navigationibus infestum in Malta incipere circa medium Januarii, et non absolvi, nisi circa medium Aprilis, quod est falsissimum.

For St Luke was writing this not to Jews but to Christians living at Rome. See the dissertation On the Chairs, from no. 47. That the Apostles instituted the Ember-day fasts is plainly handed down by Pope St Leo and others, and the most ancient consensus of all the Churches confirms it. Baronius, however, like many others, thinks it was December, or the fast of the Jews' tenth month, which falls in our January. But then, around the winter solstice, Luke would have written (as Calmet rightly says in the place cited) that sailing had become not dangerous but impossible — in that age, that is, when the mariner's compass was not yet known. Then from the context of Holy Scripture it is evident that the fast, which had already passed, was not a winter fast; for after that fast, having taken counsel, they tried to sail from Crete to Phoenix in order to winter there; therefore full winter had not yet come in January (so printed), and did not end except about the middle. Afterwards they were tossed on the sea for more than 14 days. At last, after three more months in which they had wintered on the island of Malta, they sailed to Italy. If that fast is said to have been about the beginning of January, it will consequently have to be asserted that the winter season hostile to sailing begins at Malta about the middle of January and does not end until about the middle of April, which is utterly false.

(printed under page 768)

(56) ‹anchor: navem concessisset› · call in col 1433

Olim a die quarta Novembris usque ad septimam Martii navigationes cessabant in mari Mediterraneo. V. Plinius secundus, Hist. Nat. lib. II, n. 37.

Formerly, from the fourth day of November to the seventh of March, sailing ceased on the Mediterranean. See Pliny Secundus (that is, the Elder), Natural History, bk. II, no. 37.

(printed under page 768)

Page

  • running head: 1433 PARS II. — RECENTIORUM
  • marginal letters: A (in col. 1434); B (in col. 1434); C (in col. 1434); D (in footnote block, col. 1434)
  • old-edition numerals: 1378 before non fuerat
  • other: editors' matter: ranei est... Bithyniam, (entire column); word split from preceding column: ranei (Mediterranei)
  • other: misprints kept as printed: Meditérraneum (stray accent, for Mediterraneum); Phaenicen (printed with the ae ligature, Phænicen, for Phoenicen; footnote (55) prints Phœnicen) (Q4a)
  • other: the call (55) is printed after (Quatuor Temporum in Septembri)
PL 3:1434
Syriam etc., quam immensa distantia! eundo et redeundo milliaria 1500 germanica circiter conficere debuisset. Et nuntius nullum in via ex intermediis ecclesiis quas proximas praeterire debuit, episcopum consuluisset? Ecclesia Alexandrina, Hierosolymitana Antiochena Cypriano erant sane multum viciniores, sive viam terrestrem, sive maritimam spectemus.
Syria, etc.—what an immense distance! In going and returning he would have had to complete about 1,500 German miles. And would the messenger have consulted on the way no bishop of the intermediate churches which he had to pass right by? The Churches of Alexandria, Jerusalem, and Antioch were assuredly much nearer to Cyprian, whether we look at the land way or the sea way.
IV. In hypothesi adversariorum epistolas Firmiliani et Cypriani, ut geminas admittentium sequentia simul asseri debent.
IV. In the hypothesis of the adversaries admitting the epistles of Firmilian and Cyprian as genuine, the following things must be asserted at the same time:
1o Si S. Cyprianus anno 256, die 1 Septembris celebrasset synodum Carthaginensem 87 episcoporum, in qua.
1st, That St. Cyprian in the year 256, on the 1st day of September, held the Synod of Carthage of 87 bishops, wherein
2o Necdum aliquod indicium vel levissimum de sancto Firmiliano vel aliis Orientalibus anabaptismo patrocinatis, sed tamen unanimi Afrorum consensu contra definitionem summi Pontificis decretum fuerit.
2nd, There was not yet any indication, even the slightest, concerning St. Firmilian or the other Easterns patronizing anabaptism, and yet by the unanimous consent of the Africans a decree was made against the definition of the Supreme Pontiff.
3o Decreta hujus concilii per episcopos Africanos deferuntur Romam et Stephano papae praesentantur; ast papa praefatos episcopos non admisit ad colloquium, imo prohibuit, ne ab aliquo in domum vel sub tectum reciperentur.
3rd, The decrees of this council are carried through African bishops to Rome and presented to Pope Stephen; yet the Pope did not admit the aforesaid bishops to an interview, nay, forbade that they should be received by anyone into his house or under his roof.
4o Postquam hi episcopi Roma Carthaginem reversi fuerant, Cyprianus suum diaconum ad extremos Romani imperii fines, nempe in Cappadociam usque illico ablegavit ad Firmilianum, quo et diaconus ille eodem autumno ejusdem anni pervenit.
4th, After these bishops had returned from Rome to Carthage, Cyprian straightway dispatched his deacon to the furthest bounds of the Roman Empire, namely even into Cappadocia to Firmilian, whither also that deacon arrived in the same autumn of the same year.
5o Firmilianus (celebrata prius, vel non celebrata synodo plurium episcoporum, de quo supra a n, 20) se accingit ad respondendum, sed importunus nuntius sancto Firmiliano sufficientem moram, ut is debite respondere potuisset, renuit.
5th, Firmilian (having previously held, or not held, a synod of several bishops, concerning which see above from no. 20 onward) girds himself to reply, yet the importunate messenger refuses St. Firmilian sufficient time for having been able to reply duly.
6o Nuntius enim imminente hieme e Cappadocia Africam regredi festinabat; calculante Pagio, in
6th, For the messenger when winter was at hand hastened to return from Cappadocia to Africa; and according to the calculation of Pagi, in
Editors' notes and page, col. 1434

Footnotes

(57) ‹anchor: not visible› · call in col 1434 (call not in the image)

Bollandistæ ad diem 14 Septemb. in Vita S. Cypriani § 41; Pagius ad annos 255 et 256; Dupinius bibl. nov. v. Cyprianus; Fleurius l. I, § 20 et 30. Ex catholicis Pearsonius, episcopus Cestriensis, in suis accuratissimis (ait Caveus) Annalibus Cyprianicis. Idem Caveus, v, Firmilianus. Si prima Septembris cœperit synodus 87 episcoporum, hi numero plurimi ex diversis Africæ et Numidiæ diœcesibus Carthaginem proficisci debuerunt in diebus canicularibus, quo tempore in Africa maximus solis ardor viatores infestat. Imperatores nondum erant Christiani, qui vehicula publica subministrassent, quod beneficium Constantinus M. episcopis præstitit postea.

The Bollandists at 14 September, in the Life of St Cyprian, § 41; Pagi on the years 255 and 256; Dupin, Bibliothèque nouvelle, under Cyprian; Fleury, bk. I, §§ 20 and 30. Among Catholics (so printed), Pearson, bishop of Chester, in his most accurate (says Cave) Cyprianic Annals. Cave likewise, under Firmilian. If the synod of 87 bishops began on the first of September, these, most of them from various dioceses of Africa and Numidia, must have set out for Carthage in the dog days, the season when the sun's fiercest heat afflicts travellers in Africa. The emperors were not yet Christians, to have supplied public carriages, a favour Constantine the Great afterwards granted the bishops.

(printed under page 768)

(58) ‹anchor: not visible› · call in col 1434 (call not in the image)

Omitto, quod initium hujus controversiæ alligandum esset anno 255. Eodem anno 255 synodus Carthaginensis prima contra papam decrevisset, baptismum hæreticorum esse invalidum: idem iterum decretum fuisset anno 256, in alia synodo secunda 71 episcoporum, antequam illa famosa tertia synodus 87 episcoporum, prima Septembris convenisset. Taceo de synodis Iconiensi et Synnadensi. Quis non stupeat, tot numerosas synodos intra tam modicum tempus celebratas fuisse in defensionem erroris, et nullam synodum exstare pro defensione veritatis? Quæ enim?

I pass over the fact that the beginning of this controversy would have to be tied to the year 255. In that same year 255 the first synod of Carthage would have decreed, against the pope, that the baptism of heretics was invalid; the same would have been decreed again in 256, in another, second synod of 71 bishops, before that famous third synod of 87 bishops met on the first of September. I say nothing of the synods of Iconium and Synnada. Who would not be astonished that so many synods were held within so short a time in defence of error, and that no synod is extant in defence of the truth? For which one is?

(printed under page 768)

Page

  • running head: RECENTIORUM EXCURSUS. 1434
  • marginal letters: A Syriam etc., quam; B anabaptismo patrocinatis, sed; C n, 20) se; D (in footnote block)
  • old-edition numerals: 1379 before 2o
  • other: editors' matter: Syriam etc... in (entire column)
PL 3:1435
Decembri Carthaginem reversus fuit. Ulterius ex necessitate consequente asserunt.
December returned to Carthage. Further by consequent necessity they assert:
7o Quod Xystus Stephani successor jam anno 258 martyrium subjerit, et.
7th, That Xystus, the successor of Stephen, already in the year 258 underwent martyrdom, and
8o S. Dionysius papa eodem anno 258 successerit, quae itidem falsa sunt, ut patet ex solo Eusebio, docente Xystum papam sedisse 11 annis Verum de hoc nodo chronologico, quem in Dissert de cathedris dissolvere necdum potui, uberius agam alia vice, defensurus Xystum sedisse annis circiter 11.
8th, Pope St. Dionysius succeeded in the same year 258—which things likewise are false, as is plain from Eusebius alone, who teaches that Pope Xystus sat 11 years. But concerning this chronological knot, which in the Dissertation on the Chairs I was not yet able to untie, I shall treat more fully at another time, when about to defend that Xystus sat about 11 years.
Ego oculos requiro geographicos, ut videant, contortissimam praefati systematis chronotaxin consistere non posse, etiamsi omnes ipsius errores pro totidem fundamentis supponamus; ipsa enim multitudo rerum gestarum abunde insinuat, historiam esse fabulosam.
I require geographical eyes, that they may see that the most twisted chronology of the aforesaid system cannot stand together, even if we suppose all its errors for so many foundations; for the very multitude of things done abundantly insinuates that the history is fabulous.
35. Pseudo-Firmilianus, capitalem quaestionem nunc tandem dissoluturus, incipit c. 2: « Et quidem quantum ad id pertinet, quod Stephanus dixit exstare traditionem ab apostolis, signanter Petro et Paulo acceptam, juxta quam ii qui ab haereticis fuerunt baptizati non debent rebaptizari, plenissime vos respondistis. »
35. The pseudo-Firmilian, now at length about to resolve the capital question, begins in chapter 2: "And indeed so far as pertains to the fact that Stephen said that there is extant a tradition received from the apostles, notably Peter and Paul, according to which those who have been baptized by heretics ought not to be rebaptized, you have replied most fully."
Hoc Stephani argumentum ex traditione desumptum erat sane validissimum, et plene apodicticum, cui, quamprimum a Stephano allatum fuerat, Cyprianum et Firmilianum (si is aliquando rebaptizantibus adhaesisset) omnino acquievisse nullus dubito. En meas rationes:
This argument of Stephen drawn from tradition was assuredly most valid and fully apodictic, to which, as soon as it had been alleged by Stephen, I have no doubt that Cyprian and Firmilian (if he ever adhered to the rebaptizers) altogether acquiesced. Behold my reasons:
Circa annum 266, Dionysius Alexandrinus indixit synodum Antiochenam contra Paulum Samosatenum Antiochiae episcopum; ad quam convenerunt episcopi plurimi. Inter praecipuos tunc primo loco recensetur noster Firmilianus, dein Gregorius, et Athenodorus ex Ponto, Helenus Tarsensis ex Cilicia, Nicomas Iconiensis ex Phrygia, Hymenaeus ex Hierosolymis et Theotecnus Caesariensis ex Palaestina, Maximus Bostrensis ex Arabia. Innumeri insuper presbyteri et diaconi Antiochiam acceleraverant. In hoc numeroso concilio, cui et Firmilianus vel praesedit, vel interfuit praecipuus, nulla fit mentio rebaptizationis inter Catholicos usitatae. An possibile fuisset ut in illo toto concilio nil definitum fuisset in causa Anabaptismi, si hunc S. Firmilianus ab anno 256 usquedum contumaciter propugnasset? Imo si Firmilianus acerbissimas de quibus agimus, litteras contra Ecclesiam Romanam scripsisset?
About the year 266, Dionysius of Alexandria convoked the Synod of Antioch against Paul of Samosata, bishop of Antioch, to which very many bishops met together. Among the chief ones at that time our Firmilian is reckoned in the first place, next Gregory and Athenodorus from Pontus, Helenus of Tarsus from Cilicia, Nicomas of Iconium from Phrygia, Hymenaeus from Jerusalem and Theotecnus of Caesarea from Palestine, and Maximus of Bostra from Arabia. Innumerable presbyters and deacons besides had hastened to Antioch. In this numerous council, over which Firmilian also either presided or was present as chief, no mention is made of rebaptism as customary among Catholics. Would it have been possible that in that whole council nothing should have been defined in the cause of Anabaptism, if St. Firmilian had stubbornly maintained this from the year 256 all along? Nay, if Firmilian had written the most bitter letter of which we are treating against the Roman Church?
Nunc percipiamus, quid ad praefatum ex traditione argumentum respondeat pseudo-Firmilianus! Audet dicere:
Now let us perceive what the pseudo-Firmilian replies to the aforesaid argument from tradition! He dares to say:
Editors' notes and page, col. 1435

Footnotes

(59) ‹anchor: not visible› · call in col 1435 (call not in the image)

Hac pseudo-Firmiliani sententia usus est Rigaltius ad expugnandas Catholicorum traditiones.

Rigault used this saying of pseudo-Firmilian to attack the traditions of the Catholics.

(printed under page 769)

Page

  • running head: 1435 DE HAERETICORUM BAP
  • marginal letters: A (in col. 1436); B (in col. 1436); C (in col. 1436); D (in col. 1436)
  • old-edition numerals: 1380 after Hierosolymis
  • other: period after et. at end of 7o; missing period after 11 annis; editors' matter: Decembri Carthaginem... dicere: (entire column)
PL 3:1436
36. « Plenissime vos respondistis, neminem esse tam stultum, qui hoc credat apostolos tradidisse, quando etiam... »
36. "You have replied most fully, that no one is so foolish as to believe that the apostles handed this down, seeing that also..."
Igitur Cyprianus et reliqui episcopi Africani respondissent summo Pontifici: « neminem esse tam stultum, qui summo Pontifici credat? » Hanc responsionem laudassent Firmilianus Origenis discipulus, etc. Asiatici? Quanta impudentia? Episcopo Romano summo Pontifici attestanti de facto, de consuetudine suae Ecclesiae Romanae, non est adhibenda fides? Qui fidem adhibeat stultum esse, imo neminem esse tam stultum qui episcopo Romano fidem adhibeat? pro, quanta impudentia! Et haec tot sanctos episcopos infecisset saeculo III, quo Origenes devotionis ergo, ut antiquissimam veneraretur Ecclesiam, ex Oriente Romam profectus fuit? Quo Origenes, totius Orientis oraculum, suam fidei professionem S. Fabiano episcopo Romano submisit? Absit ut credam uni pseudo-Firmiliano suam impudentiam confitenti. Caeterum exstitisse praefatam traditionem apostolicam aliunde probari satis potuisset. 1o Quia per universas usquedum servata fuerat Ecclesias. 2o Quia non constabat in quo concilio fuisset instituta.
Would Cyprian and the rest of the African bishops therefore have replied to the Supreme Pontiff "that no one is so foolish as to believe the Supreme Pontiff"? Would Firmilian the disciple of Origen and the other Asiatics have praised this reply? How great impudence! To the Roman bishop, the Supreme Pontiff, testifying concerning a fact, concerning the custom of his own Roman Church, is credence not to be given? That he who gives credence is foolish, nay, that no one is so foolish as to give credence to the Roman bishop—oh, how great impudence! And would this have infected so many holy bishops in the third century, wherein Origen for the sake of devotion, in order that he might venerate the most ancient Church, set out from the East for Rome? Wherein Origen, the oracle of the whole East, submitted his profession of faith to St. Fabian the Roman bishop? Far be it from me to believe the pseudo-Firmilian alone confessing his own impudence! For the rest, that the aforesaid apostolic tradition existed could have been sufficiently proved from other sources: 1st, Because it had been kept all along throughout all the Churches. 2nd, Because it was not known in what council it had been instituted.
37. Impostor, ut persuadeat, traditionem ab apostolis non descendisse, novam falsitatem, eamque enormissimam affert: negat enim id, quod ex SS. Patribus, ac ex ipsa S. Scriptura est notissimum, nempe negat, tempore apostolorum modo haereses extitisse. En illius formalia:
37. The impostor, in order to persuade that the tradition did not descend from the apostles, brings forward a new falsehood, and that a most enormous one: for he denies that which from the holy Fathers and from Holy Scripture itself is most well known, namely he denies that in the time of the apostles heresies already existed. Behold his formal words:
« Quando etiam haereses constet... postea exstitisse, cum et Marcion Cerdonis discipulus inveniatur sero post apostolos et post ab eis tempora sacrilegam adversus Deum traditionem induxisse. Apelles quoque... sed et Valentini et Basilidis tempus manifestum est, quod et post apostolos ipsi quoque et post longam aetatem... caeteros quoque haereticos constat pravas suas sectas... postea induxisse. »
"Seeing that it is established that heresies also... existed afterwards, since Marcion also, the disciple of Cerdo, is found to have brought in his sacrilegious tradition against God late after the apostles and after times remote from them. Apelles also... moreover the time of Valentinus and Basilides also is manifest, that they also after the apostles and after a long age... and it is established that the rest of the heretics also brought in their depraved sects... afterwards."
Hic locus est notabilis. Baronius fatetur hunc nostrum Firmilianum prae nimio irae impetu multa effutiisse historice falsa. Si multa falsa, igitur nec ego credo asserenti se fuisse episcopum Caesareae in Cappadocia, se fuisse a Cypriano consultum, etc.
This passage is notable. Baronius confesses that this Firmilian of ours out of an excessive impulse of anger blurted out many things historically false. If many false things, therefore neither do I believe him when asserting that he was bishop of Caesarea in Cappadocia, that he was consulted by Cyprian, etc.
Bollandistae, cum certissimum sit tempore apostolorum haereses exstitisse, hinc bene inferunt, non esse verosimile, quod S. Cyprianus fatam epistolam tam falsa continentem in Latinum idioma transtulerit. Ego ulterius infero, non esse verosimile, quod S. Firmilianus tam mendacem, quam petulantem
The Bollandists, since it is most certain that heresies existed in the time of the apostles, hence well infer that it is not probable that St. Cyprian translated the said epistle containing such false things into the Latin tongue. I infer further that it is not probable that St. Firmilian composed an epistle as mendacious as it is petulant,
Editors' notes and page, col. 1436

Footnotes

(60) ‹anchor: fuisset instituta› · call in col 1436

Rebaptizationem semper in universa Ecclesia obtinuisse, nec adversarii asserere ausi sunt. Illius initium pseudo-Cyprianus refert ad Agrippinum pro tunc ante 20 annos mortuum; pseudo-Firmilianus ad concilia Iconiense et Synadeuse pro tunc jam pridem celebrata; neutra exstant. Omnium primum, qui rebaptizaverit, censeo fuisse Novatum, a S. Cornelio papa, anno 257, ex Ecclesia ejectum, qui circa annum 253 Catholicos rebaptizare inceperit.

Not even our opponents have dared to assert that rebaptism always prevailed in the whole Church. Pseudo-Cyprian traces its beginning to Agrippinus, who by then had been dead twenty years; pseudo-Firmilian to the councils of Iconium and Synnada (printed "Synadeuse"), held, as he says, long before; neither is extant. The very first to rebaptize, I judge, was Novatus, cast out of the Church by Pope St Cornelius in 257 (so printed), who began to rebaptize Catholics about the year 253.

(printed under page 769)

(61) ‹anchor: Baronius fatetur› · call in col 1436

Ad annum 258, § 44.

At the year 258, § 44.

(printed under page 769)

(62) ‹anchor: Bollandistæ› · call in col 1436

V. supra n. 11.

See above, no. 11.

(printed under page 769)

Page

  • running head: TICORUM BAPTISMATE. 1436
  • marginal letters: A 36. « Plenissime; B fuit ? Quo Origenes, totius; C tisse, cum et; D apostolorum haereses exstitisse,
  • old-edition numerals: 1381 before Hic locus
  • other: stray opening bracket before Si multa falsa; editors' matter: 36. « Plenissime... petu- (entire column); word split at end of column: petu-
  • other: the word petulantem was split at the column break and stands whole here (joined on receipt); check that the English reads whole across the break into col 1437
PL 3:1437
epistolam composuerit, vel in Africam direxerit. Nunc ad rem ipsam.
or directed it into Africa. Now to the matter itself.
I. Risum mihi movit, quod pseudo-Firmilianus, dum nobis imponere voluit, haereseon initia repetierit a Marcione Cerdonis discipulo; cur non a Cerdone Marcionis magistro? Magister tamen est prior discipulo; sed et ante Cerdonem plures fuisse haereticos, quos impostor reticuerit, statim dicetur.
I. It moved me to laughter that the pseudo-Firmilian, while he wished to impose upon us, traced the beginnings of heresies from Marcion the disciple of Cerdo; why not from Cerdo the master of Marcion? Yet the master is prior to the disciple; moreover that before Cerdo also there were several heretics whom the impostor kept silent about, will forthwith be stated.
II. Falsum est, quod Cerdon et Valentinus post longa ab apostolis tempora, post longam ab apostolis aetatem suas inceperint haereses; has siquidem Romae sparserunt sub Hygino qui fuit nonus in Petri Cathedra episcopus, ergo circa annum 140. Aevum apostolicum protendi solet usque in annum 120. Siquidem S. Joannes evangelista supervixit usque in saeculum II, S. Clemens I, papa, qui et merito apostolus dicitur, et S. Ignatius Antiochenus, qui Christum a mortuis redivivum viderat ac Simeon Christi consobrinus, secundus Hierosolymorum episcopus, 120 annos natus sub Trajano imperatore martyrium subiere. Ubi jam illa longa tempora, illa longa aetas inter finem aevi apostolici et initium dictarum haereseon?
II. It is false that Cerdo and Valentinus began their heresies after times long remote from the apostles, after a long age from the apostles; seeing that they spread these at Rome under Hyginus, who was the ninth bishop in the Chair of Peter, therefore about the year 140. The apostolic age is wont to be extended even to the year 120. Seeing that St. John the Evangelist survived even into the second century, and Pope St. Clement I, who is also deservedly called an apostle, and St. Ignatius of Antioch, who had seen Christ risen from the dead, and Simeon the cousin of Christ, the second bishop of Jerusalem, at 120 years of age underwent martyrdom under the Emperor Trajan. Where now are those long times, that long age between the end of the apostolic age and the beginning of the said heresies?
III. Sed et Cerdonem alii haeretici praecesserunt. Simon Magus periit, antequam Petrus et Paulus Romae martyrio coronati fuere; Simoni successit Menander, dum Petrus et Paulus adhuc vivebant.
III. Moreover other heretics also preceded Cerdo. Simon Magus perished before Peter and Paul were crowned with martyrdom at Rome; Menander succeeded Simon while Peter and Paul were still living.
IV. Praeter haereses Simonis Magi et Menandri apostolorum temporibus fuerunt haereses Ebionitarum, contra quos S. Joannes suum conscripsit Evangelium: Cerinthi qui duos habuit discipulos, Saturninum et Basilidem, quorum quilibet specialem instituit haeresin. Eodem aevo apostolico Carpocrates vel Carpocras, cujus a discipulis postea circa annum 130 conflata fuit abominanda Gnosticorum progenies.
IV. Besides the heresies of Simon Magus and Menander, in the times of the apostles there were the heresies of the Ebionites, against whom St. John wrote his Gospel; of Cerinthus, who had two disciples, Saturninus and Basilides, each of whom instituted a special heresy. In the same apostolic age lived Carpocrates or Carpocras, by whose disciples afterwards about the year 130 the abominable brood of the Gnostics was forged together.
V. Haeresis Nicolaitarum refertur Apoc. XXVI et XV, Taceo nomina aliorum haereticorum a Paulo adnotata, I Tim. I, 20; II Tim. I, 15, et II, 19; item
V. The heresy of the Nicolaitans is reported in Apocalypse 2:6 and 15. I keep silent about the names of other heretics noted by Paul, 1 Tim. 1:20; 2 Tim. 1:15, and 2:17; likewise
Editors' notes and page, col. 1437

Footnotes

(63) ‹anchor: not visible› · call in col 1437 (call not in the image)

Dum S. Ignatius martyr, apostolorum coævus, in suis epistolis ad Trallanos, ad Smyrnæos mentionem fecerit hæreticorum Basilidis, Theodoti, Cleobuli, etc., hinc Dallæus et Blondellus acatholici pseudo-Firmiliano fidem adhibentes, contenderunt epistolas illas S. Ignatio fuisse suppositas. Ast illas Ignatii esse authenticas probat vel sola Eusebii auctoritas: ergo epistola Firmiliani, utpote contraria S. Ignatio rejicienda est supposititia, non vero epistola S. Ignatii.

Since St Ignatius the martyr, a contemporary of the apostles, mentions in his letters to the Trallians and to the Smyrnaeans the heretics Basilides, Theodotus, Cleobulus and others, the non-Catholics Daillé and Blondel, putting their faith in pseudo-Firmilian, contended that those letters were foisted on St Ignatius. But that they are Ignatius's and authentic is proved by the authority of Eusebius alone: therefore it is Firmilian's letter, as contrary to St Ignatius, that is to be rejected as spurious, not the letter of St Ignatius.

(printed under page 770)

(64) ‹anchor: not visible› · call in col 1437 (call not in the image)

Et jam pseudo-Cyprianus, dum veteres hæreticos recenset, cunctos Marcione antiquiores omittit. Ep. 75.

And pseudo-Cyprian too, when he lists the old heretics, omits all those older than Marcion. Letter 75.

(printed under page 770)

(65) ‹anchor: not visible› · call in col 1437 (call not in the image)

Hyginus sedere cœpit anno Antonini imperatoris primo; quadriennio Ecclesiam gubernavit. V. Eusebius.

Hyginus began to sit in the first year of the emperor Antoninus; he governed the Church for four years. See Eusebius.

(printed under page 770)

(66) ‹anchor: not visible› · call in col 1437 (call not in the image)

Ep. Ignatii.

Letters of Ignatius.

(printed under page 770)

(67) ‹anchor: Simon Magus periit› · call in col 1437

Inter annum 43 sub Claudio mors apostolorum contigit, circa annum 68. V. Dissert. meas de Cathedris, n. 37, 59, 67.

Between the year 43, under Claudius, — the death of the apostles took place about the year 68. See my Dissertations On the Chairs, nos. 37, 59, 67. [So printed; a clause appears to have dropped after "Claudio".]

(printed under page 770)

(68) ‹anchor: successit Menander› · call in col 1437

Menander inter cætera adjecit eos, quos ipse baptizaverat, fore etiam quoad corpus immortales dummodo perpetuo sibi adhæsuri essent. V. Eusebius, l. III, cap. 26, citans SS. Justinum et Irenæum. Inde tamen absolute non sequitur quod Menander eos qui ab aliis tincti fuerant, rebaptizaverit.

Menander added, among other things, that those whom he himself had baptized would be immortal even in body, provided they clung to him for ever. See Eusebius, bk. III, ch. 26, citing Sts Justin and Irenaeus. It does not, however, follow at all from this that Menander rebaptized those who had been dipped by others.

(printed under page 770)

(69) ‹anchor: hæreses Ebionitarum› · call in col 1437

Eusebius, l. III, cap. 27.

Eusebius, bk. III, ch. 27.

(printed under page 770)

(70) ‹anchor: Cerinthi› · call in col 1437

V. S. Epiphanius, hæres. 28, ubi docet Cerinthum fuisse illum qui II Petr. II S. Petro restiterat, qui Act. XV dissidium Antiochiæ excitaverat Paulo; fuisse illum contra quem S. Jacobus scripsit Act. XV: Audivimus, quia quidam ex nobis exeuntes turbaverunt vos. S. Epiphanio subscribunt Natalis, Calmet, alii. Idem Cerinthus quasdam revelationes vulgaverat, velut a magno Apostolo scriptas, v. Eusebius, l. III, cap. 28; hinc Barnabam, Cepham, Jacobum, etc., territos fuisse conjicio et Paulum provocasse ad auctoritatem S. Petri, cujus sententiæ Barnabas, Cephas se submiserunt. Galat. I et II. Item Act. XV.

See St Epiphanius, Heresy 28, where he teaches that Cerinthus was the one who withstood St Peter, 2 Peter 2 (so printed), and who in Acts 15 stirred up the dissension at Antioch against Paul; that he was the one against whom St James wrote, Acts 15: We have heard that some going out from us have troubled you. Natalis, Calmet and others subscribe to St Epiphanius. This same Cerinthus had spread certain revelations as though written by a great Apostle (see Eusebius, bk. III, ch. 28); hence I conjecture that Barnabas, Cephas, James and the rest were frightened, and that Paul appealed to the authority of St Peter, to whose judgement Barnabas and Cephas submitted. Galatians 1 and 2. Likewise Acts 15.

(printed under page 770)

(71) ‹anchor: Gnosticorum progenies› · call in col 1437

V. noster S. Laurentius Cozza de hæresibus cap. 6, num. 3.

See our own Lorenzo Cozza (printed "S."), On Heresies, ch. 6, no. 3.

(printed under page 770)

Page

  • running head: 1437 PARS II. — RECENTIORUM
  • marginal letters: A (in col. 1438); B (in col. 1438); C (in col. 1438); D (in footnote block)
  • old-edition numerals: 1382 before contra
  • other: editors' matter: lantem epistolam... item (entire column); word split from preceding column: lantem (petulantem)
PL 3:1438
IV, 14; Paulus ad Titum, III, 10: Hominem haereticum devita. — I Petr. II designantur haeretici. — I Joan. II, 18: Jam Antichristi multi sunt. Et alibi.
4:14; Paul to Titus, 3:10: A man that is a heretic, avoid. — In 2 Peter 2 heretics are designated. — 1 John 2:18: Now there are many Antichrists. And elsewhere.
IV. Haec ideo paulo fusius pertractata sunt ut evidentius appareat, quam indigna S. Firmiliano episcopo sit illa Anabaptistarum sententia, asserens, tempore apostolorum non extitisse haereses, adeoque ab apostolis traditum non fuisse, quod valeat baptismus ab haereticis collatus.
VI. These things have therefore been treated a little more at length in order that it may more evidently appear how unworthy of Bishop St. Firmilian is that opinion of the Anabaptists asserting that in the time of the apostles heresies did not exist, and that therefore it was not handed down by the apostles that baptism conferred by heretics is valid.
Imo cum tempore apostolorum modo exstiterint haeretici, necesse est ut apostoli deciderint an haereticorum baptismus validus sit, nec ne: ergo necesse est traditionem hac super re apostolicam exstitisse.
Nay, since in the time of the apostles heretics already existed, it is necessary that the apostles decided whether the baptism of heretics is valid or not: therefore it is necessary that an apostolic tradition existed upon this matter.
38. Pseudo-Firmilianus nunc audacior factus de erroribus in errores transgreditur, eosque practico-dogmaticos, dum insinuare nititur, traditiones apostolicas, si quae forsan hac super re exsisterent, non esse necessario retinendas in materia baptismi. Id ut persuadeat, Ecclesiam Romanam accusat, quod « nec haec observet omnia quae ab origine vel ab apostolis sunt tradita. » Gravis accusatio! sed quomodo eam probat? Ait:
38. The pseudo-Firmilian, now become more audacious, passes from errors into errors, and those practico-dogmatic ones, while he strives to insinuate that apostolic traditions, if any perhaps existed upon this matter, need not necessarily be retained in the matter of baptism. In order to persuade of this, he accuses the Roman Church that "neither does she observe all things which have been handed down from the beginning or by the apostles." A grave accusation! Yet how does he prove it? He says:
« Eos autem qui Romae sunt, non ea in omnibus observare quae sint ab origine tradita, et frustra auctoritatem apostolorum praetendere, scire quis inde potest, quod circa celebrandos dies Paschae, et circa multa alia divinae rei sacramenta videat esse apud illos Romanos aliquas diversitates, nec observari omnia Romae aequaliter, quae Hierosolymis observantur. »
"Now that those who are at Rome do not observe in all things those things which are handed down from the beginning, and in vain allege the authority of the apostles, anyone may know even from the fact that concerning the celebrating of the days of Easter, and concerning many other sacraments of divine matters, he sees that there are among those Romans some diversities, and that all things are not observed at Rome in like manner as they are observed at Jerusalem."
I. Imperitus impostor supponit, quosdam Orientales a reliquis Ecclesiis circa diem, quo Pascha celebrandum sit, olim dissedisse, hocque unicum exemplum adducit quo persuadeat, et rebaptizationes quas Ecclesia Romana, imo omnis Romana-Catholica damnabat, esse tolerandas; et quia plura praeter illud unicum exempla deformitatum ignorasse videtur, hinc dixit esse multa alia sacramenta divina. Sed quae sunt illa multa alia? Et quidem divinae rei sacramenta?
I. The unskilful impostor supposes that certain Easterns formerly disagreed with the rest of the Churches concerning the day whereon Easter must be celebrated, and adduces this single example whereby to persuade that rebaptisms also, which the Roman Church, nay, the whole Roman Catholic Church condemned, must be tolerated; and because he seems to have been ignorant of more examples of divergences besides that single one, hence he said that there are "many other divine sacraments." Yet what are those "many other" things? And indeed "sacraments of divine matters"?
Editors' notes and page, col. 1438

Footnotes

(72) ‹anchor: celebrandum sit› · call in col 1438

Occasione hujus textus controverti solet, an S. Firmilianus adhæserit Quarto-Decimanis. Baronius affirmat, alii negant, cum nullus antiquorum S. Firmilianum illis hæreticis accensuerit. Cum tota epistola sit supposititia, cessat illa controversia.

On the occasion of this text it is commonly disputed whether St Firmilian adhered to the Quartodecimans. Baronius affirms it, others deny it, since none of the ancients counted St Firmilian among those heretics. Since the whole letter is spurious, that controversy falls away.

(printed under page 770)

Page

  • running head: RECENTIORUM EXCURSUS. 1438
  • marginal letters: A IV, 14; Paulus; B co-dogmaticos, dum insinuare; C tales a reliquis; D (in footnote block)
  • old-edition numerals: 1383 before exemplum
  • other: editors' matter: IV, 14... sacramenta? (entire column)
PL 3:1439
Omnia praeterit more solito, forte quia hiems urgebat, — longe aliter de Ecclesia Romana S. Irenaeus, qui Romae fuit, contestatus est dicens: « In qua semper conservata est ea quae ab apostolis est, traditio. »
He passes over all things in his accustomed manner, perhaps because winter pressed; — far otherwise concerning the Roman Church did St. Irenaeus, who was at Rome, bear witness, saying: "Wherein has always been preserved that tradition which is from the apostles."
II. Sed et iterum historice falsum est, quod vel circa Pascha celebrandum saeculo III dissederint Ecclesiae Romana et Hierosolymitana. Eusebius in Palaestina episcopus Caesariensis, l. III, cap. 23, agens contra Quarto-Decimanos, tempore S. Victoris papae exortos, positive asserit quod per totam Palaestinam, adeoque et Hierosolymis, Pascha tanquam ex traditione apostolica celebratum fuerit eodem die, quo Romae, nempe Dominico, quia et nonnisi die Resurrectionis Dominicae jejunia antepaschalia (Quadragesimae) juxta traditionem apostolicam erant solvenda. Addit Eusebius suo quo vivebat tempore, acta synodi Palaestinae (cui Theophilus Cesariensis et Narcissus Hierosolymitanus episcopi praesederint) adhuc exstitisse; in illis doctrina eorum qui a Romano ritu dissidebant, dicitur erronea, animarum seductiva.
II. Moreover it is again historically false that in the third century the Roman and Jerusalem Churches disagreed even concerning the celebrating of Easter. Eusebius, bishop of Caesarea in Palestine, book 5 (printed III), chapter 23, treating against the Quartodecimans sprung up in the time of Pope St. Victor, positively asserts that throughout the whole of Palestine, and therefore at Jerusalem also, Easter was celebrated as though by apostolic tradition on the same day as at Rome, namely on the Lord's Day, because only on the day of the Lord's Resurrection were the ante-paschal fasts (of Lent) to be broken according to apostolic tradition. Eusebius adds that in the time wherein he lived the acts of the Synod of Palestine (over which Bishops Theophilus of Caesarea and Narcissus of Jerusalem presided) were still extant; in them the doctrine of those who disagreed with the Roman rite is called erroneous and seductive of souls.
Ergo falsum est, quod Ecclesiae Hierosolymitana et Romana dissederint in disciplina circa diem Paschatis. Pergit:
Therefore it is false that the Jerusalem and Roman Churches disagreed in discipline concerning the day of Easter. He continues:
39. « Secundum quod et in pluribus quoque provinciis multa pro hominum quoque diversitate variantur, nec tamen propter hoc ab Ecclesiae catholicae pace atque unitate aliquando discessum est, quod nunc Stephanus ausus est facere, rumpens adversus vos pacem, quam semper antecessores ejus vobiscum... custodierunt, adhuc etiam infamans Petrum et Paulum beatos apostolos, quasi hoc tradiderint ipsi, qui in epistolis suis haereticos exsecrati sunt, et ut eos evitemus, monuerunt, unde apparet traditionem hanc humanam esse, quae haereticos asserit, et baptisma eos habere defendit. »
39. "According as in very many provinces also many things are varied according to the diversity of men also, nor yet on this account has there ever been a departure from the peace and unity of the Catholic Church, which Stephen has now dared to do, breaking peace against you, which his predecessors always kept with you... dishonouring moreover Peter and Paul the blessed apostles, as though they themselves handed this down, who in their epistles execrated heretics, and warned us to avoid them; whence it appears that this tradition is human, which maintains heretics, and defends that they have baptism."
I. Quae sunt illa multa? — Quae illae plurimae provinciae? — Quae illa loca et qui illi homines, pro quorum diversitate multa variabantur illo tempore, quae ad praesentem quaestionem pertinere possint? — Hae vagae assertiones nullam merentur fidem, S. Firmiliano indignae sunt.
I. What are those "many things"? — What are those "very many provinces"? — What are those places and who are those men, according to the diversity of whom many things were varied at that time, which could pertain to the present question? — These vague assertions deserve no credence, and are unworthy of St. Firmilian.
II. Secundo quod S. Stephanus cum S. Cypriano et Africanis pacem ruperit falsum est, ut vix non omnes fatentur, cum insuper, ut alibi ostendam,
II. Secondly, that St. Stephen broke peace with St. Cyprian and the Africans is false, as almost all confess, since moreover, as I shall show elsewhere,
Editors' notes and page, col. 1439

Footnotes

(73) ‹anchor: Hierosolymitana› · call in col 1439 (the call after "Hierosolymitana" reads as "(75)" in the image; misprint for (73))

Circa finem sæculi IV hæresis Quarto-Decimanorum invaluit Hierosolymis, teste Philastrio (39) apud Cozza.

About the end of the fourth century the heresy of the Quartodecimans gained strength at Jerusalem, according to Philastrius (39), cited in Cozza.

(printed under page 771)

(74) ‹anchor: animarum seductiva› · call in col 1439 (the "(74)" printed after "theologi" in col 1440 matches the content of note 78)

Hujus hæreseos auctorem non fuisse S. Joannem Evangelistam, ut pseudo-Polycrates asseruit, ostendam alia vice.

That St John the Evangelist was not the author of this heresy, as pseudo-Polycrates asserted, I shall show another time.

(printed under page 771)

(75) ‹anchor: illo tempore› · call in col 1439

Quod posterioribus temporibus multa in disciplinaribus fuerint mutata pro locorum et hominum diversitate indubium est; ast sæculo III quam rigidissime insistebatur uniformitati conservandæ. Dum Philippus imperator Christianus vel catechumenus ultimis vigiliis Paschalibus interesse voluit, a rectore jussus est inter pœnitentes consistere, eo quod in multis culpabilis esset; ac prompte obedivit. V. Euseb. l. VI, c. 34.

That in later times much in matters of discipline was changed according to the diversity of places and people is beyond doubt; but in the third century the keeping of uniformity was insisted on most rigidly. When the emperor Philip, a Christian or a catechumen, wished to attend the last vigil of Easter, he was ordered by the one presiding to stand among the penitents, because he was guilty in many things; and he promptly obeyed. See Eusebius, bk. VI, ch. 34.

(printed under page 771)

(76) ‹anchor: omnes fatentur› · call in col 1439

1. Quia quod papa S. Cyprianum et universos Africæ episcopos actu excommunicaverit, aliunde probare nequit. 2. Quia S. Cypriani nomen Canoni Missalis Romani insertum fuit, nullatenus credibile, quod Romana Ecclesia nomen hominis a summo Pontifice excommunicati et primi excommunicatorum antesignani in Canonem sui Missalis retulisset.

1. Because that the pope actually excommunicated St Cyprian and all the bishops of Africa cannot be proved from any other source. 2. Because St Cyprian's name was inserted in the Canon of the Roman Missal; it is not at all credible that the Roman Church would have entered in the Canon of its Missal the name of a man excommunicated by the supreme Pontiff and the foremost ringleader of the excommunicated.

(printed under page 771)

(77) ‹anchor: not visible› · call in col 1439 or 1440 (call not in the image)

Illa phrasis infamare apostolos, etiam occurrit in ep. Cyprianica 74.

That phrase, to defame the apostles, occurs also in Cyprianic letter 74.

(printed under page 771)

(78) ‹anchor: not visible› · call not seen (probably the "(74)" printed after "theologi" in col 1440)

Videantur Natalis Alexander ad sæculum III, dissert. 14; Tournelius, de Sacramentis in genere, quæstio 7; Bertius, de Theolog. discip. lib. XXXI, cap. 13, num. 16.

See Natalis Alexander on the third century, dissertation 14; Tournely, On the Sacraments in General, question 7; Berti, On the Theological Disciplines, bk. XXXI, ch. 13, no. 16.

(printed under page 771)

Page

  • running head: 1439 DE HAERETICORUM BA
  • marginal letters: A (in col. 1440); B (in col. 1440); C (in col. 1440); D (in footnote block)
  • old-edition numerals: 1383 before Hae vagae (duplicate of 1383 in col. 1438; stands for 1384)
PL 3:1440
Cyprianus Stephano se vel nunquam opposuerit, vel monitus statim submiserit.
Cyprian either never opposed himself to Stephen, or when admonished forthwith submitted himself.
III. Quam absurda expressio: « Stephanus papa infamat Petrum et Paulum haereticos asserit! » An ideo quis asseruisset, defendisset Judam proditorem, Simonem Magum, Menandrum, etc., quia baptisma ab illis collatum habuisset validum?
III. What an absurd expression: "Pope Stephen dishonours Peter and Paul, and maintains heretics!" Would anyone have maintained or defended Judas the traitor, Simon Magus, Menander, etc., for this reason, because he held baptism conferred by them to be valid?
IV. Quam infirma illatio: « Apostoli haereticos aversati sunt, ergo baptisma eorum censuerunt invalidum! » Paulus equidem quam maxime aversatus est pseudo-apostolos; praedicationem tamen Evangelii, si huic non insperserant errorem, non improbavit, adeoque et baptismum ab his collatum habuit validum; ut ostenderet effectum sacramenti a ministrantibus non dependere, carpit eos qui jactabant se a Paulo vel Cepha esse baptizatos.
IV. What a weak inference: "The apostles turned away from heretics, therefore they judged their baptism invalid!" Paul indeed turned away as much as possible from the false apostles; yet he did not disapprove the preaching of the Gospel if they had not sprinkled error into it, and therefore he held baptism conferred by them also to be valid; in order to show that the effect of the sacrament does not depend upon the ministers, he carps at those who boasted that they were baptized by Paul or Cephas.
V. Quam manifesta contradictio: « Apostoli haereticos exsecrati sunt; eos esse vitandos docuerun! » Ut hic vere asseritur, ac ab apostolis quaestio de valore baptismatis haereticorum non potuit esse decisa, eo « quod tempore apostolorum nondum fuerint haeretici, ut supra n. 37 assertum fuit.
V. What a manifest contradiction: "The apostles execrated heretics; they taught that they must be avoided!" As is here truly asserted; and yet by the apostles the question concerning the validity of the baptism of heretics could not be decided, because "in the time of the apostles there were not yet heretics," as was asserted above at no. 37.
40. Affingit S. Stephano novam absurdam assertionem; supponit nempe quod papa docuerit:
40. He fastens upon St. Stephen a new absurd assertion; namely he supposes that the Pope taught:
« Haereticos quoque ipsos in baptismo convenire eo quod ad alterutrum venientes non baptizent, sed communicent tantum, quasi et nos hoc facere debeamus. Quo in loco, etsi vos jam probastis satis, ridiculum esset, ut quis sequatur errantes; illud tamen... »
"That the heretics themselves also agree in baptism, in that when they come to one another they do not baptize, but only communicate, as though we also ought to do this. In which place, although you have already proved it sufficiently, it would be ridiculous for anyone to follow the erring; yet this..."
Locus est notabilis; ob hunc enim et epistolam Cyprianicam 74 acriter et plurimum disputant theologi.
The passage is notable; for on account of this and the 74th Cyprianic epistle theologians dispute sharply and very much.
41. « An Stephanus validum judicaverit baptismum sub quacunque forma, etiam non invocato sanctissimae Trinitatis mysterio collatum? »
41. "Whether Stephen judged baptism valid when conferred under whatsoever form, even without invoking the mystery of the Most Holy Trinity?"
Negant plures ob dicenda n. 52. Affirmant nonnulli qui papam in haeresim lapsum fuisse volunt. Inter hos Blondellus, Vossius, Basnagius, Marcus Antonius de Dominis, Joannes Cestriensis, Launoius, tom. II, pag. 2. Eo et inclinat Dupinius doctor Sorbonius qui ut suum intentum magis probet, asserit: « nullos fere tunc fuisse haereticos, qui in nomine sanctissimae Trinitatis baptizaverint. » Ast hoc ultimum assertum sufficienti destituitur ratione. Majori jure dixisset, paucos tunc fuisse
Many deny it on account of what is to be said at no. 52. Some affirm it who wish that the Pope fell into heresy. Among these are Blondel, Vossius, Basnage, Marco Antonio de Dominis, John of Chester [Pearson], and Launoy, tome II, page 2. Thither inclines also Dupin, the doctor of the Sorbonne, who in order to prove his purpose more, asserts "that there were almost no heretics at that time who baptized in the name of the Most Holy Trinity." Yet this last assertion is destitute of sufficient reason. With greater right would he have said that there were few heretics at that time
Editors' notes and page, col. 1440

Footnotes

(79) ‹anchor: asserit› · call in col 1440

In sua Bibliotheca. V. Cyprianus.

In his Bibliothèque, under Cyprian.

(printed under page 771)

(80) ‹anchor: paucos› · call in col 1440

Hos vide apud Irenæum, l. I, c. 8. De Mon- (continues)

See these in Irenaeus, bk. I, ch. 8. On the Mon- (continues)

(printed under page 771)

Page

  • running head: TICORUM BAPTISMATE. 1440
  • marginal letters: A Cyprianus Stephano se; B jactabant se a; C Cyprianicam 74 acriter; D (in footnote block)
  • old-edition numerals: 1385 before Trinitatis
  • other: the calls of footnotes (77) and (78) stand in this column: (77) after Petrum et Paulum; (78) after disputant theologi, where the page misprints the call as (74). Their notes are printed under the right half of page 771 (this column's foot), below the end of note (76), and are set in n1439
  • other: misprints kept as printed: docuerun! (for docuerunt!); eo « quod … with no closing guillemet
PL 3:1441
haereticos, qui legitimam formam non adhibuerint: saltem illi haeretici, qui illo tempore Ecclesiam maxime perturbarunt, erant Novatiani: hi vero formam baptismatis nunquam corruperunt. Paulianistae et Sabelliani post tempora S. Stephani proruperunt: verum illa controversia de haeresi Stephani papae in posterum cessare poterit; nam
who did not employ the legitimate form: at least those heretics who at that time disturbed the Church most of all were the Novatians: now these never corrupted the form of baptism. The Paulianists and Sabellians broke forth after the times of St. Stephen: but that controversy concerning the heresy of Pope Stephen will be able to cease for the future; for:
I. Quis ultra erit, qui nostro pseudo-Firmiliano credat asserenti: « S. Stephanum papam definisse: Baptismum non esse repetendum ideo quia ab hereticis cognoscitur validus? » Tunc utique Stephanus non Firmilianum duntaxat, sed universos totius mundi episcopos et laicos contra se concitasset, cum tamen tota saltem Europa constans adhaeserit Papae.
I. Who will there be any longer to believe our pseudo-Firmilian when asserting "that Pope St. Stephen defined that baptism must not be repeated for this reason, because it is recognized as valid by heretics"? Then certainly Stephen would have stirred up against himself not Firmilian only, but all the bishops and laymen of the whole world, whereas at least the whole of Europe adhered constantly to the Pope.
II. Falsum videtur quod haeretici illo tempore valida habuerint baptismata extra suas sectas collata. De Menandro videatur S. Irenaeus, ut taceam de Tertullianistis. De Novato extra dubium videtur: quod enim Novatiani Catholicos rebaptizarint, contestatur S. Innocentius. S. Hieronymus tradidit, quod S. Cyprianus baptismata Novatianorum ideo coeperit habere ut invalida, quia Novatiani Catholicorum baptisma habuerant ut illegitimum. Denique S. Dionysius Alexandrinus Novati coaevus de hoc retulit Papae, « quod S. Lavacrum respuerit, » ut ipse nostrum Catholicorum; nam Novatiani sacramentum baptismatis non abrogarunt.
II. It seems false that the heretics at that time held baptisms conferred outside their own sects to be valid. Concerning Menander see St. Irenaeus, to say nothing of the Tertullianists. Concerning Novatus it seems beyond doubt: for that the Novatians rebaptized Catholics, St. Innocent bears witness. St. Jerome handed down that St. Cyprian began to hold the baptisms of the Novatians as invalid for this reason, because the Novatians had held the baptism of Catholics as illegitimate. Finally St. Dionysius of Alexandria, the contemporary of Novatus, reported concerning him to the Pope "that he spurned the holy Laver," that is, ours of the Catholics; for the Novatians did not abrogate the sacrament of baptism.
43. Praefatam falsam assertionem, quod in systemate quarumque haereseon consectarium fuit, « quemque valere baptismum, » nititur demonstratione sequenti.
43 (42). The aforesaid false assertion, that in the system of whatsoever heresies it was a corollary "that every baptism is valid," he rests upon the following demonstration:
« Haeretici... in eo unum et eumdem consensum tenent, ut blasphement Creatorem, quaedam somnia sibi et phantasmata ignoti Dei confingentes: ergo consequens est eos consentire in baptismi sui vanitate. »
"The heretics... hold one and the same agreement in this, that they blaspheme the Creator, fashioning for themselves certain dreams and phantoms of an unknown God: therefore it is consequent that they agree in the vanity of their baptism."
44. Falsum est quod omnes haeretici consenserint circa blasphemandum Creatorem; nam Novatiani
44. It is false that all heretics agreed concerning blaspheming the Creator; for the Novatians,
Editors' notes and page, col. 1441

Footnotes

(81) ‹anchor: not visible› · call in col 1441 (call not in the image)

Censeo pseudo Firmilianum fuisse ejusdem sectæ, cujus erat auctor quarumdam epistolarum Cyprianicarum; nam textus scripturistici in utrisque epistolis eodem apud Catholicos usitato modo citantur. E. g. tempore Augustini Donatistæ argumentari solebant ex Psalmo CL: Oleum peccatoris non ungat caput meum; ergo S. Unctionis et reliqua Sacramenta a peccatore collata non valent. Eodem modo legitur in Cyprianica 76. — S. Augustinus, I. II, Cont. Crescon. c. 24, et l. IV, cap. 15, respondit Donatistis, 1. textum inepte fuisse adductum, cum agat de peccatore adulante. 2. Textum a Donatistis fuisse corruptum, cum legendum sit: Non impinguet vel impinguabit caput meum. Ecce auctor Cyprianicarum S. Scripturam citavit, prout hæc a Donatistis fuerat corrupta.

I judge that pseudo-Firmilian belonged to the same sect as the author of certain Cyprianic letters; for the scriptural texts in both sets of letters are cited in the same way (printed "eodem apud Catholicos usitato modo", "in the way used among Catholics", where the sense wants "not used"). For example, in Augustine's time the Donatists used to argue from Psalm 150 (printed "CL"; the verse is Ps. 140:5): Let not the oil of the sinner anoint my head; therefore holy Unction and the other Sacraments conferred by a sinner are not valid. It is read the same way in Cyprianic letter 76. — St Augustine, bk. II Against Cresconius, ch. 24, and bk. IV, ch. 15, answered the Donatists: 1. that the text was ineptly adduced, since it speaks of a flattering sinner; 2. that the text had been corrupted by the Donatists, since it should read: Shall not fatten, or will not fatten, my head. See: the author of the Cyprianic letters cited Holy Scripture as it had been corrupted by the Donatists.

(printed under page 772)

(82) ‹anchor: not visible› · call in col 1441 (call not in the image)

Tertullianus jam Montanista factus l. de Pudicitia docuit eos, qui ab hæresi venerunt, esse baptizandos sicut ethnicos.

Tertullian, already become a Montanist, taught in the book On Modesty that those who came from heresy were to be baptized like pagans.

(printed under page 772)

(83) ‹anchor: not visible› · call in col 1441 (call not in the image)

Epist. II, ad Victricium, cap. 8.

Letter 2, to Victricius, ch. 8.

(printed under page 772)

(84) ‹anchor: de hoc retulit› · call in col 1441

Eusebius. l. VII, cap 8.

Eusebius, bk. VII, ch. 8.

(printed under page 772)

(85) ‹anchor: non abrogarunt› · call in col 1441

Patet: quia Novatiani ad nostram Ecclesiam venientes non baptizabantur. Videsis concilium Nicænum. At vero Catholicos, vel Donatistas rebaptizabant, ut pseudo-Cyprianus verum dixerit, dum Ep. 73 Jubaiano scribit Novatienses (Novatianos a Novato) rebaptizare eos quos a nobis solicitant.

It is plain: because Novatians coming to our Church were not baptized. See the Council of Nicaea. But they did rebaptize Catholics, or Donatists, so that pseudo-Cyprian spoke the truth when he writes to Jubaianus in Letter 73 that the Novatianists (Novatians, from Novatus) rebaptize those whom they entice away from us.

(printed under page 772)

(86) ‹anchor: not visible› · call in col 1441 (call not in the image)

Contra Novatum maxime pugnaverat S. Firmilianus. Paulus Samosatenus qui divinitatem negare cœpit tempore S. Firmiliani, post mortem S. Stephani et Cypriani invaluit. Quos ergo hæreticos perstringere voluit S. Firmilianus, dum circa annum 256 Cypriano scripsit quod sibi phantasmata ignoti Dei confinxerint?

St Firmilian had fought hardest against Novatus. Paul of Samosata, who began to deny the divinity in St Firmilian's time, grew strong after the death of St Stephen and Cyprian. Which heretics, then, did St Firmilian mean to censure when, about the year 256, he wrote to Cyprian that they had fashioned for themselves phantasms of an unknown God? [An ink blot on the scan touches "quod sibi"; the reading is clear.]

(printed under page 772)

Page

  • running head: 1441 PARS II. — RECENTIORUM
  • marginal letters: A (in col. 1442); B (in col. 1442); C (in col. 1442); D (in footnote block)
  • old-edition numerals: 1386 after ergo
  • other: numbering skips 42 (jumps from 41 to 43); editors' matter: haereticos, qui... Novatiani (entire column)
PL 3:1442
tum maxime noti sinceram de Deo et sanctissima Trinitate doctrinam quam in Ecclesia catholica didicerant, invariatam retinuere, ut eorum simul et aliorum plurium baptismus in concilio Nicaeno anno 325 agnitus fuerit ut legitimus. De Montanistis illo ipso tempore S. Firmiliani famosis dicetur n. 46.
at that time the best known, retained unchanged the sincere doctrine concerning God and the Most Holy Trinity which they had learned in the Catholic Church, so that their baptism together with that of several others was recognized in the Council of Nicaea in the year 325 as legitimate. Concerning the Montanists, famous at that very time of St. Firmilian, we shall speak at no. 46.
45. Non possum hac occasione non opponere meas, quae subierunt, cogitationes. Post tempora S. Stephani papae et Cypriani celeberrima celebrata fuere concilia duo vel tria Antiochena ab anno 265 ad annum 272, aliud Arelatense anno 314. postea anno 325 Nicaenum generale; in duobus ultimis, quia Donatistae jam invaluerant, negotium rebaptizationis fuit pertractatum. Si in Africa sub Agrippino et postea in tribus numerosis Catholicorum conciliis sub S. Cypriano, item in Asia in synodis Iconiensi et Synnadensi definitum fuisset contra Ecclesiam Romanam, « quod nullus haereticus valide baptizare queat, » quomodo possibile fuit, quod in conciliis Arelatensi et Nicaeno nulla facta fuerit mentio de retractandis conciliis praecedentibus, quemlibet cujuslibet haeretici baptismum definientibus esse invalidum? — Hunc nodum solvere non possum, nisi dicendo: Illa Africae et Asiae Anabaptistarum concilia sunt supposititia. In Arelatensi contra Donatistas definiebatur nullos, qui in forma S. Trinitatis tincti fuerint, esse rebaptizandos. Postea in Nicaeno recensebantur quinam essent rebaptizandi, et quinam non.
45. I cannot on this occasion help opposing my thoughts which have occurred to me. After the times of Pope St. Stephen and Cyprian there were held the two or three most celebrated Councils of Antioch from the year 265 to the year 272, another at Arles in the year 314, and afterwards in the year 325 the General Council of Nicaea; in the last two, because the Donatists had already prevailed, the business of rebaptism was treated thoroughly. If in Africa under Agrippinus, and afterwards in three numerous councils of Catholics under St. Cyprian, and likewise in Asia in the Synods of Iconium and Synnada, it had been defined against the Roman Church "that no heretic can validly baptize," how was it possible that in the Councils of Arles and Nicaea no mention was made of retracting the preceding councils defining every baptism of whatsoever heretic to be invalid? — This knot I cannot untie save by saying: Those councils of the Anabaptists of Africa and Asia are supposititious. In the Council of Arles against the Donatists it was defined that none who had been dipped in the form of the Holy Trinity must be rebaptized. Afterwards in the Council of Nicaea it was recounted who were to be rebaptized and who not.
46. Porro, cum pseudo-Firmilianus probare debuerit, quod omnes haeretici circa Patrem erraverint, id sub figura praeteritionis nunc aggreditur, adducens solos Montanistas, dicens; « Quoniam longum est ad singula eorum (haereticorum) respondere, satis est illud breviter in compendio dicere eos qui non teneant verum Dominum Patrem, tenere non posse nec Filii nec Spiritus sancti veritatem; secundum quod illi qui καταφρυγες (id est Montanistae) secundum Phrygas appellantur,
46. Furthermore, whereas the pseudo-Firmilian ought to have proved that all heretics erred concerning the Father, he now enters upon this under the figure of preterition, adducing the Montanists alone, saying: "Since it is long to reply to each of their (the heretics') points, it is enough to say this briefly in summary, that those who do not hold the true Lord the Father cannot hold the truth either of the Son or of the Holy Spirit; according as those who are called Cataphrygians (that is, Montanists, 'according to the Phrygians'),
Editors' notes and page, col. 1442

Footnotes

(87) ‹anchor: concilia› · call in col 1442

Unicum quod speciem solidi argumenti habens opponi mihi poterit est sequens: Apud Eusebium, H. E. lib. VIII, cap. 3, fit mentio quod S. Dionysius Alexandrinus aliquid audiverit de conciliis Iconiensi et Synnadensi. Verum alibi specialiter ostendam 1° hunc Eusebii locum esse interpolatum, 2° Locus ille ita obscurus est, ut de vero verborum sensu eruditi usque huc non convenerint.

The only thing having the look of a solid argument that could be set against me is this: in Eusebius, Ecclesiastical History, bk. VIII (so printed), ch. 3, mention is made that St Dionysius of Alexandria had heard something about the councils of Iconium and Synnada. But I shall show elsewhere in particular, 1° that this passage of Eusebius is interpolated; 2° the passage is so obscure that the learned have not agreed to this day on the true sense of the words.

(printed under page 772)

(88) ‹anchor: secundum Phrygas› · call in col 1442

Montanistæ sub initium sæculi III jam tres in sectas divisi fuerant. 1. Secundum Phrygas. 2. Secundum Proclum. 3. Secundum Æschinam. Vi- (continues)

At the beginning of the third century the Montanists had already split into three sects: 1. those after the Phrygians; 2. those after Proclus; 3. those after Aeschines. See (continues)

(printed under page 772)

Page

  • running head: ECENTIORUM EXCURSUS. 1442
  • marginal letters: A tum maxime noti; B pino et postea; C debuerit, quod omnes; D (in footnote block)
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: period after 314. before postea; editors' matter: tum maxime... appellantur, (entire column)
PL 3:1443
et novas prophetias usurpare conantur, nec Patrem possunt habere, nec Filium, nec Spiritum sanctum; a quibus si quaeramus quem Christum, praedicent, respondebunt eum se praedicare, qui miserit Spiritum per Montanum et Priscam locutum. In quibus, cum animadvertamus non veritatis spiritum, sed erroris fuisse, cognoscimus eos qui falsam illorum prophetiam contra Christi fidem vindicant, Christum habere non posse. Sed non et caeteri quique haeretici. »
and endeavour to claim new prophecies, can have neither the Father, nor the Son, nor the Holy Spirit; of whom if we ask what Christ they preach, they will reply that they preach Him who sent the Spirit that spoke through Montanus and Prisca. In whom, since we observe that there was the spirit not of truth, but of error, we know that those who maintain their false prophecy against the faith of Christ cannot have Christ. Moreover all the rest of the heretics also..."
I. Argumentatio perinfirma est; licet enim aliqui, e, g. Lutherani, credidissent Lutherum fuisse repletum Spiritu sancto, a Deo missum, ideo non sequeretur eos errasse circa sanctissimam Trinitatem.
I. The argumentation is very weak; for although some, for example the Lutherans, had believed that Luther was filled with the Holy Spirit and sent by God, it would not therefore follow that they erred concerning the Most Holy Trinity.
II. Evidens est primo ex ipso Tertulliano Montanistarum praecipuo qui supervixit usque ad tempora S. Firmiliani, quod Montanistae usque ad illam aetatem generatim non erraverint circa sanctissimam Trinitatem. 2o Id ipsum confitetur S. Epiphanius haeresi 48. 3o Eusebius, qui nonnihil antiquior Hieronymo, lib. IV et V, errores Cataphrygum commemorat saepius: quod autem circa sanctissimam Trinitatem errarint, qui error fuisset maxime notabilis, tacet. 4o Sub initium saeculi IV nondum innotuerant inter Montanistas, qui baptismatis formam corruperant; nam in concilio Nicaeno Paulianistae jubentur rebaptizari; de Montanistis silentium. In concilio Constantinopolitano I, anno 381, canone 7, dicitur: Montanistae, qui hic Phryges dicuntur, cum Eunomianis et Sabellianis rebaptizentur, sicut et alii haeretici, praesertim si ex Galatia venerint. Si S. Hieronymus, finiente saeculo IV, Theodoretus saeculo V, et S. Gregorius Magnus saeculo VI, contestentur, a Montanistis, saltem aliquibus, baptismatis formam fuisse corruptam, intelligendi sunt de Montanistis suo tempore exsistentibus. Ex his aliisque conjicio pseudo-Firmilianum venisse diu post exortam Montani haeresin post saeculum IV.
II. It is evident, first from Tertullian himself, the chief of the Montanists, who survived even to the times of St. Firmilian, that the Montanists up to that age generally did not err concerning the Most Holy Trinity. 2nd, The very same thing St. Epiphanius confesses in Heresy 48. 3rd, Eusebius, who was somewhat more ancient than Jerome, in books 4 and 5 quite often recounts the errors of the Cataphrygians; yet that they erred concerning the Most Holy Trinity, which error would have been most notable, he keeps silent about. 4th, Towards the beginning of the fourth century there had not yet become known among the Montanists those who had corrupted the form of baptism; for in the Council of Nicaea the Paulianists are commanded to be rebaptized, while concerning the Montanists there is silence. In the First Council of Constantinople, in the year 381, in canon 7, it is said: Let the Montanists, who here are called Phrygians, be rebaptized with the Eunomians and Sabellians, just as the other heretics also, especially if they come out of Galatia. If St. Jerome at the close of the fourth century, Theodoret in the fifth century, and St. Gregory the Great in the sixth century bear witness that by the Montanists, at least some of them, the form of baptism was corrupted, they are to be understood of the Montanists existing in their own time. From these and other things I conjecture that the pseudo-Firmilian came long after the rise of the heresy of Montanus, after the fourth century.
III. Si Montanistae secundum Phrygas baptismi formam corruperint, adeoque rebaptizari debuerint, inde nihil evincitur pro pseudo-Firmiliano
III. Even if the Montanists "according to the Phrygians" corrupted the form of baptism, and therefore had to be rebaptized, nothing is proved thereby for the pseudo-Firmilian,
Editors' notes and page, col. 1443

Footnotes

(89) ‹anchor: not visible› · call in col 1443 (call not in the image)

Unius duntaxat Priscæ fit mentio, cum tamen Montanus secundum Tertullianum secta Montanistam aliosque Catholicos, Hieronymum, Eusebium, Epiphanium etc. duabus usus fuerit prophetissis Priscilla et Maximilla. Philastrius lib. de Hæresibus: Cataphryges Patrem et Filium, et Spiritum confitentur, Montanum et Priscillam et Maximillam annuntiant Mirum si tempore S. Firmiliani evenisset, ut Maximilla in oblivionem venerit, ac Priscilla ex errore in Priscam modo immutata fuerit.

Mention is made of one Prisca only, whereas Montanus, according to Tertullian, by then a Montanist by sect, and the other Catholics (so printed), Jerome, Eusebius, Epiphanius and the rest, made use of two prophetesses, Priscilla and Maximilla. Philastrius, in the book On Heresies: The Cataphrygians confess the Father and the Son and the Spirit; they proclaim Montanus and Priscilla and Maximilla. It would be strange if, in St Firmilian's time, it had come about that Maximilla was forgotten and Priscilla was changed by mistake into Prisca. [An ink blot on the scan covers part of "aliosque" and of "Epiphanium"; both are clear from what remains.]

(printed under page 773)

(90) ‹anchor: not visible› · call in col 1443 (call not in the image)

Vid. loc. cit: a num. 72.

See the place cited, from no. 72.

(printed under page 773)

(91) ‹anchor: de Montanistis silentium› · call in col 1443

Septem diversas editiones revidi apud Harduinum; in una Isidori Mercatoris Cathaphryges Paulianistis superadditi leguntur, sed illam unam interpolatam esse censeo.

I have re-examined seven different editions in Hardouin; in one, that of Isidore Mercator, the Cataphrygians are read added to the Paulianists, but I judge that one alone to be interpolated.

(printed under page 773)

(92) ‹anchor: ex Galatia venerint› · call in col 1443

In Laodiceno etiam Cataphryges recensentur inter rebaptizandos; ast non satis constat Laodicenum, 1° an sit genuinum; 2° quo tempore fuerit celebratum.

In the Council of Laodicea too the Cataphrygians are listed among those to be rebaptized; but about the Laodicene council it is not well established, 1° whether it is genuine, 2° when it was held.

(printed under page 773)

(93) ‹anchor: suo tempore exsistentibus› · call in col 1443

SS. Hieronymus et Gregorius loquuntur indefinite; Theodoretus ait: Nonnullos Montanistarum. Synodus Constantinopolitana addit: Præsertim si illi hæretici ex Galatia venerint, quæ additio subindicat, formam ab omnibus illis hæreticis non fuisse mutatam.

Sts Jerome and Gregory speak without qualification; Theodoret says: some of the Montanists. The synod of Constantinople adds: Especially if those heretics have come from Galatia, an addition which hints that the form was not changed by all those heretics.

(printed under page 773)

Page

  • running head: 1443 DE HAERETICORUM BA
  • marginal letters: A (in col. 1444); B (in col. 1444); C (in col. 1444); D (in footnote block)
  • old-edition numerals: 1387 before In quibus,
  • other: comma in e, g. is a misprint for period; editors' matter: et novas... pseudo-Firmiliano (entire column)
PL 3:1444
asserente, nullum haereticum posse validum baptismum conferre, Si vel orthodoxus in baptizando aquam non adhibuerit, vel formam immutaverit, tunc ritus ille non fuit baptismus Christi, non valet; sed non sequitur: ergo Catholicus non potest valide baptizare.
who asserts that no heretic can confer valid baptism. If even an orthodox man in baptizing does not employ water, or changes the form, then that rite was not the baptism of Christ, and is not valid; yet it does not follow: therefore a Catholic cannot validly baptize.
47. Pergit: « Sed et caeteri quique haeretici extra Ecclesiam constituti nihil habere potestatis aut gratiae possunt .. In Ecclesia praesident majores natu, qui et baptizandi, et manum imponendi, et ordinandi possident potestatem. Haeretici enim... » Qui illi majores natu, qui in Ecclesia praesident? Cur nomen episcoporum et presbyterorum Graecis orthodoxis usitatissimum hic iterum omittitur? Vide supra n. 31. Ordinandi potestatem possident soli episcopi; eam majores natu, seu presbyteri non habent.
47. He continues: "Moreover all the rest of the heretics also, placed outside the Church, can have nothing of power or of grace... In the Church preside the elders by birth (majores natu), who possess the power both of baptizing, and of laying on the hand, and of ordaining. For heretics..." Who are those "elders by birth" who preside in the Church? Why is the name of bishops and presbyters, most customary among the orthodox Greeks, here again omitted? See above, no. 31. Bishops alone possess the power of ordaining; elders by birth, or presbyters, do not have it.
48. Prosequitur satis imperite: « Haeretico sicut ordinare non licet, nec manum imponere, ita nec baptizare... quando... » Ergo nec Catholicus laicus, imo nec diaconus, vel presbyter baptizare poterit, quia non potest ordinare... Ast sequitur:
48. He proceeds unskilfully enough: "Just as it is not lawful for a heretic to ordain, nor to lay on the hand, so neither is it to baptize... seeing that..." Therefore neither will a Catholic layman, nay, nor a deacon or presbyter be able to baptize, because he cannot ordain! Yet there follows:
49. « Quando haereticus alienus sit a sanctitate, quod totum... » Ergo nec Catholicus episcopus, si in peccato fuerit, valide baptizare poterit. Haec erronea doctrina, quod peccator non possit sacramenta conficere, pluribus haereticis, signanter tamen Donatistis erat propria.
49. "Seeing that a heretic is alien from holiness; all of which..." Therefore neither will a Catholic bishop, if he be in sin, be able validly to baptize! This erroneous doctrine, that a sinner cannot administer the sacraments, was proper to several heretics, yet notably to the Donatists.
Provocat ad acta concilii cujusdam a nemine visa, dicens: » Quod totum nos jam pridem in Iconio, qui Phrygiae locus est, collecti in unum, convenientibus ex Galatia et Cilicia et caeteris proximis regionibus confirmavimus... cum a quibusdam de ista re dubitaretur, quoniam Stephanus.... »
He appeals to the acts of a certain council seen by no one, saying: "All of which we long ago in Iconium, which is a place of Phrygia, gathered together with those assembling from Galatia and Cilicia and the rest of the neighbouring regions, confirmed... when by some this matter was doubted concerning, since Stephen..."
50. I. Ergo illud totum, 1o Quod natu majores habeant potestatem ordinandi; 2o Quod qui ordinare non potest, nec valeat baptizare; 3o Quod qui alienus est a sanctitate, etiam alienus sit a potestate baptizandi: haec, inquam, omnia olim ab orthodoxis Cappadociae, Phrygiae, Galatiae, Ciliciae, et caeterarum proximarum regionum episcopis definita fuerant. Quare? Quo anno? Jam pridem cum a quibusdam de ista re dubitaretur. Quinam
50. I. Therefore "all of that"—1st, That the elders by birth have the power of ordaining; 2nd, That he who cannot ordain is not able to baptize either; 3rd, That he who is alien from holiness is alien also from the power of baptizing—all these things, I say, had formerly been defined by the orthodox bishops of Cappadocia, Phrygia, Galatia, Cilicia, and the rest of the neighbouring regions! Wherefore? In what year? "Long ago, when by some this matter was doubted concerning." Who
Editors' notes and page, col. 1444

Footnotes

(94) ‹anchor: tamen Donatistis› · call in col 1444

Apud hos in casu peccatoris occulti Deus, vel saltem angelus clam supplebat. S. Augustinus, libro XXI contra Cresconium, c. 48, et in exhortat. ad concordiam, epist. 66, qui subinferebat contra Donatistas: Ergo optabilius erit baptizari a peccatore occulto, quam homine etiam sancto: quia in primo casu baptizarent Deus, vel angelus, in secundo casu ablueret homo. Idem foret in aliis sacramentis.

Among them, in the case of a secret sinner, God, or at least an angel, secretly supplied the lack. St Augustine, book XXI (so printed) against Cresconius, ch. 48, and in the exhortation to concord, letter 66, drew the further inference against the Donatists: Then it will be more desirable to be baptized by a secret sinner than even by a holy man: because in the first case God, or an angel, would baptize; in the second, a man would wash. The same would hold for the other sacraments.

(printed under page 773)

Page

  • running head: TICORUM BAPTISMATE. 1444
  • marginal letters: A asserente, nullum haereticum; B habent.; C tibus ex Galatia; D (in footnote block)
  • old-edition numerals: 1388 before Si vel
  • other: comma after conferre, before capitalized Si; editors' matter: asserente, nullum... Quinam (entire column)
PL 3:1445
fuere illi dubitantes? Non constat, nisi unus pseudo-Firmilianus, utpote qui ait: « Nos jam pridem confirmavimus. »
were those doubters? None is known, save the pseudo-Firmilian alone, inasmuch as he says: "We long ago confirmed."
II. Ast Pagius, dum ad annum 255, n. 15, fatam epistolam Firmilianicam admittit ut genuinam, simul fatetur auctorem datae epistolae isti concilio jam pridem celebrato non interfuisse. Ecce ergo praetensum concilium Iconiense Ecclesiae Romanae oppositum, de quo nec acta supersunt, nec constat quo anno fuerit celebratum, vel quis vel unus nominatim interfuerit, contra quem vel unum nominatim fuerit congregatum: ex quo archivio, ex quo auctore pseudo-Firmilianus hausit illas definitiones jam pridem Iconii editas? Si editae fuissent, cederet in perpetuam infamiam episcoporum Catholicorum Cappadociae, Galatiae, Ciliciae, et caeterarum adjacentium regionum. Ast censeo nunquam editas fuisse.
II. Yet Pagi, while at the year 255, no. 15, he admits the said Firmilianic epistle as genuine, at the same time confesses that the author of the given epistle was not present at that council held long ago. Behold therefore the pretended Council of Iconium opposed to the Roman Church, concerning which neither do any acts survive, nor is it established in what year it was held, or who—even a single one by name—was present, or against whom—even a single one by name—it was assembled: out of what archive, out of what author did the pseudo-Firmilian draw those definitions published long ago at Iconium? If they had been published, it would redound to the perpetual infamy of the Catholic bishops of Cappadocia, Galatia, Cilicia, and the rest of the adjacent regions. Yet I judge that they were never published.
51. Denique ex sacra Scriptura probare nititur et dogma catholicum penitus convellere, dum cap. 4, quoad rem ita argumentatur ex Actis XIX: « S. Paulus eos qui baptismate Joannis, antequam Spiritus sanctus missus fuerat, tincti fuere, denuo lavit baptismate Christi; ergo etiam qui ab haereticis, apud quos Spiritus sanctus non est, baptizati fuere denuo baptizari debent. » Igitur errant Stephanus et caeteri episcopi qui Papae consentiunt, contendentes dimissionem peccatorum et secundam nativitatem in haereticorum baptismo posse procedere. Paulus non potuit in casu praemisso Spiritum sanctum dare, nisi per novum Christi baptismum; an Paulus minor illis episcopis? Ita pseudo-Firmilianus.
51. Finally he strives to prove from sacred Scripture and utterly to overthrow the Catholic dogma, while in chapter 4 as regards substance he argues thus from Acts 19: "St. Paul washed anew with the baptism of Christ those who had been dipped with the baptism of John before the Holy Spirit had been sent; therefore those also who have been baptized by heretics, among whom the Holy Spirit is not, ought to be baptized anew." Therefore Stephen and the rest of the bishops who agree with the Pope err when contending that the forgiveness of sins and the second birth can proceed in the baptism of heretics. Paul could not in the premised case give the Holy Spirit save through the new baptism of Christ; was Paul less than those bishops? Thus the pseudo-Firmilian.
I. Ergo dimissio peccatorum et secunda nativitas nec procedere potest in baptismate catholicorum administrantium in statu disgratiae positorum; quia apud hos Spiritus sanctus non est.
I. Therefore the forgiveness of sins and the second birth cannot proceed in the baptism of Catholic ministers placed in the state of disgrace either; because among these the Holy Spirit is not!
II. Argumentum hoc quod et pseudo-Cyprianus adhibet, in ep. 73 ad Jubaianum, laborat multiplici erroneo supposito.
II. This argument, which the pseudo-Cyprian also employs in Letter 73, To Jubaianus, labours under a manifold erroneous supposition:
1o Quod discipuli Joannis Baptistae non fuerint in statu gratiae, imo nec potuerint fuisse justi. Vel 2o Quod baptismus Joannis ideo suscipientes sanctificare non potuerit, quia Spiritus sanctus nondum fuerat missus; hinc sequeretur quod, si post primam Christianorum Pentecostem, in qua Spiritus descenderat, fuisset collatus, suscipientem regenerare valuisset, quia tunc Spiritus jam fuerat missus 3o Quod ipse baptismus Christi suam justificandi
1st, That the disciples of John the Baptist were not in the state of grace, nay, could not even have been righteous. Or 2nd, That the baptism of John could not sanctify the recipients for this reason, because the Holy Spirit had not yet been sent; hence it would follow that if it had been conferred after the first Pentecost of the Christians, wherein the Spirit had descended, it would have been able to regenerate the recipient, because then the Spirit had already been sent! 3rd, That the baptism of Christ itself did not yet have its justifying
Editors' notes and page, col. 1445

Footnotes

(95) ‹anchor: not visible› · call in col 1445 (call not in the image)

Labbeus et Petavius synodum Iconiensem illigarunt anno 258, quo et Carthaginensem III sub S. Cypriano celebratam fuisse crediderunt; Harduinus illam amandavit ad annum 331, cap. 2 (mihi p. 130) ad annum 175 circiter. Ego repeto tam Iconiensem, quam Carthaginensem synodos esse fictitias. Vide supra, n. 21.

Labbe and Petau tied the synod of Iconium to the year 258, in which they believed the third synod of Carthage under St Cyprian was also held; Hardouin moved it to the year 331, ch. 2 (in my copy p. 130), to about the year 175. I repeat that the synods of Iconium and of Carthage alike are fictitious. See above, no. 21.

(printed under page 774)

(96) ‹anchor: not visible› · call in col 1445 (call not in the image)

Hanc opinionem Tertullianus docuit lib. de Baptismo.

Tertullian taught this opinion in the book On Baptism.

(printed under page 774)

Page

  • running head: 1445 PARS II. — RECENTIORUM
  • marginal letters: A (in col. 1446); B (in col. 1446); C (in col. 1446); D (in col. 1446)
  • old-edition numerals: 1389 before de quo
  • other: missing period after missus before 3o; editors' matter: fuere illi... justificandi (entire column)
PL 3:1446
virtutem ante illam Pentecostem nondum habuerit.
power before that Pentecost.
III. Pseudo-Firmilianus omnino extra orbitam evagatur. Probandum fuisset quod baptismus Christi a Simone Mago, vel ab alio haeretico collatus repeti debuerit ex praecepto apostolorum. Baptismus Joannis etiam a S. Andrea apostolo vel S. Petro collatus non sufficiebat in lege nova.
III. The pseudo-Firmilian wanders altogether outside the track. It would have had to be proved that the baptism of Christ conferred by Simon Magus or by another heretic had to be repeated by the command of the apostles. The baptism of John, even when conferred by St. Andrew the Apostle or St. Peter, did not suffice in the New Law.
IV. Quidquid sit, ex jam dicendis evidens fit, quod S. Stephanus non nisi baptismum Christi verum, id est, qui sub legitima forma a Christo praescripta collatus fuisset, agnoverit validum; nam pseudo-Firmilianus pergit ex Christi verbis impugnare nostrum dogma, quod absurdum vocat, dicens: « Illud quoque absurdum, quod non putant, quaerendum esse, quis sit ille qui baptizaverit, eo quod qui baptizatus sit, gratiam consequi potuerit invocata Trinitate nominum Patris et Filii et Spiritus sancti. At quis est sapiens, qui hoc defendat, aut credat, quod invocatio haec nominum nuda sufficiat ad remissionem peccatorum et baptismi sanctificationem?... Non omnes autem qui nomen Christi invocant, audiri et invocationem suam consequi aliquid gratiae posse, Dominus ipse manifestat dicens: Multi venient in nomine meo, dicentes: Ego sum Christus, et multos fallent. » Quis erit ita insipiens, ut hoc modo concludat: Pseudo-Christi multos fallent; ergo baptismus Christi ab haeretico collatus est invalidus?
IV. Howsoever it be, from what is now to be said it becomes evident that St. Stephen recognized as valid only the true baptism of Christ, that is, that which had been conferred under the legitimate form prescribed by Christ; for the pseudo-Firmilian continues from the words of Christ to impugn our dogma, which he calls absurd, saying: "That also is absurd, that they do not think it must be inquired who he was that baptized, on the ground that he who has been baptized could obtain grace when the Trinity of the names of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Spirit has been invoked. Yet who is wise that would defend or believe this, that this bare invocation of the names suffices unto the remission of sins and the sanctification of baptism?... Now that not all who invoke the name of Christ are heard, and that their invocation cannot obtain any grace, the Lord Himself manifests, saying: Many shall come in My name, saying: I am Christ, and shall deceive many (Mark 13:6)." Who will be so unwise as to conclude in this manner: False Christs shall deceive many; therefore the baptism of Christ conferred by a heretic is invalid?
52. Postquam noster Theologus concluserat, illico evagatur aliorsum, ac cap. 5, ut curiosum lectorem obstupefaciat, historias immiscet ad praesentem quaestionem nullatenus pertinentes; ast simul incautus impegit enormiter contra chronologiam: « Volo autem vobis et de historia quae apud nos facta est, exponere ad hoc ipsum pertinente. Ante viginti enim et duos fere annos, temporibus post Alexandrum imperatorem multae conflictationes et pressurae acciderunt, vel in communi omnibus hominibus, vel privatim Christianis. Terrae etiam motus. »
52. After our Theologian had concluded, straightway he wanders off elsewhere, and in chapter 5, in order to stupefy the curious reader, mixes in histories in no way pertaining to the present question; yet at the same time he incautiously stumbled enormously against chronology: "Now I wish to set forth to you also concerning a history which happened among us, pertaining to this very thing. For about two-and-twenty years ago, in the times after the Emperor Alexander, many struggles and tribulations happened, either in common to all men or privately to the Christians. Earthquakes also..."
I. S. Firmilianus sub Alexandro imperatore, qui anno 235, in Aprili obiit, jam fuit in Cappadocia episcopus; ergo fuit episcopus eo tempore quo illa historia apud Cappadoces contigisse dicitur. S. Firmilianus igitur, si auctor fuisset hujus epistolae imperatorem nominasset, v. g. Maximinum, sub quo illae conflictationes acciderant vel in commune... vel privatim; non vero dixisset: » Temporibus post Alexandrum. »
I. St. Firmilian under the Emperor Alexander, who died in April in the year 235, was already a bishop in Cappadocia; therefore he was a bishop at the time when that history is said to have happened among the Cappadocians. St. Firmilian therefore, if he had been the author of this epistle, would have named the emperor, for example Maximinus, under whom those struggles had happened either in common or privately; and would not have said: "In the times after Alexander."
Editors' notes and page, col. 1446

Footnotes

(96) [so printed; the call in col 1446 is (97)] ‹anchor: multos fallent› · call in col 1446

In Vulgata legitur (Marc. XIII, 21): Et tunc, si quis vobis dixerit: Ecce hic est Christus, ecce illic, ne credideritis. Qua editione auctor usus fuerit mihi non constat; illuc advertendum duxi, quod in Cyprianica 72 ad Jubaianum textus sub iisdem omnino formalibus ad eumdem finem adhibeatur: Multi, inquit, venient in nomine meo dicentes: Ego sum Christus, et multos fallent. Item in libro de Unitate.

The Vulgate reads (Mark 13:21): And then, if anyone says to you, Look, here is the Christ, look, there, do not believe it. Which edition the author used I do not know; I have thought it worth noting that in Cyprianic letter 72 to Jubaianus the text is used in exactly the same words for the same purpose: Many, it says, will come in my name saying, I am the Christ, and they will deceive many. Likewise in the book On the Unity.

(printed under page 774)

(98) ‹anchor: episcopus› · call in col 1446

Eusebius, H. E. lib. VI, c. 26, 31. Ubi de ipso refert quod præcipuos Firmiliani condiscipulos cognoverit, Gregorium et Athenodorum, Ponti episcopos, suo tempore adhuc superstites.

Eusebius, Ecclesiastical History, bk. VI, chs. 26, 31, where he reports of him that he knew Firmilian's chief fellow students, Gregory and Athenodorus, bishops of Pontus, who were still living in his time.

(printed under page 774)

(99) ‹anchor: Temporibus post Alexandrum› · call in col 1446

Hoc argumentum maxime premit, si epistola nomine totius concilii, ut plures affirmant, missa (continues)

This argument presses hardest if the letter was sent in the name of the whole council, as many affirm, (continues)

(printed under page 774)

Page

  • running head: RECENTIORUM EXCURSUS. 1446
  • marginal letters: A virtutem ante illam; B baptizatus sit, gratiam; C lectorem obstupefaciat, historias; D quo illae conflictationes
  • old-edition numerals: 1390 before haec nominum
  • other: editors' matter: virtutem ante... Alexandrum. » (entire column)
PL 3:1447
II. Haec vaga expressio: « temporibus post Alexandrum, » denotat factum contigisse aliquo tempore post mortem Alexandri. Et revera illae pressurae, ut n. seq. audiemus, non contigere, nisi aliquot annis post mortem Alexandri. At vero illa Firmiliani epistola anno 256 scripta fuisse dicitur; ecce! Ergo has pressuras inter et tempus scriptae epistolae non interjacent 22 anni. Verum gratis admittamus illas pressuras incepisse eodem anno 235, quo Alexander obiit, et quidem immediate post hujus mortem; admittamus, annos illos 22 computatos esse a primo initio illarum calamitatum; tamen non erunt nisi 20 anni completi.
II. This vague expression, "in the times after Alexander," denotes that the fact happened some time after the death of Alexander. And in truth those tribulations, as we shall hear in the following number, did not happen save some years after the death of Alexander. Yet that epistle of Firmilian is said to have been written in the year 256; behold! Therefore between these tribulations and the time of the written epistle there do not lie 22 years. Yet let us gratuitously admit that those tribulations began in the same year 235 wherein Alexander died, and indeed immediately after his death; let us admit that those 22 years were reckoned from the first beginning of those calamities; nevertheless there will be only 20 completed years.
Quid ad haec Pagius? Ait annos viginti duos utrinque quoad primum et ultimum incompletos esse computandos. Ast 1o hac phrasi id quod ante 15 menses contigit, ante tres fere annos accidisse dici poterit; nempe primus et ultimus annus sumuntur incomplete. 2o Ne quidem 20 anni a tempore terrae motuum usque ad annum 258 effluxerunt, uti jam videbimus.
What says Pagi to these things? He says that the twenty-two years must be reckoned on both sides as incomplete as regards the first and the last. Yet 1st, by this phrase that which happened 15 months ago will be able to be said to have happened "about three years ago"—namely the first and the last year are taken incompletely! 2nd, Not even 20 years flowed by from the time of the earthquakes even to the year 258, as we shall now see.
53. Pergit: « Terrae motus etiam plurimi et frequentes exstiterunt (nempe ante 22 annos, temporibus post Alexandrum), ut per Cappadociam et Pontum multa subruerent, quaedam etiam civitates in profundum receptae dirupti soli hiatu devorarentur ut ex hoc persecutio gravis adversum nos Christinos fieret. »
53. He continues: "Earthquakes also very many and frequent took place (namely 22 years ago, in the times after Alexander), so that throughout Cappadocia and Pontus many things were overthrown, and certain cities also, received into the deep, were swallowed up by the gaping of the rent ground, so that from this a grievous persecution arose against us Christians."
I. Quaenam illa multa quae subruerint? Quaenam illae civitates in Cappadocia et Ponto? Minor quod auctor nullam S. Cypriano in illa epistola nominaverit.
I. What were those "many things" which were overthrown? What were those cities in Cappadocia and Pontus? I wonder that the author named none of them to St. Cyprian in that epistle.
II. Eusebius causam longe aliam, cur temporibus post Alexandrum Maximinus in Chritianos saevire coeperit; assignat, nempe odium Maximini adversus Alexandrum antecessorem suum; Alexandri quippe domus complures numerabat Christianos. Hanc domum ut exstirparet, in Christianorum nomen saevire decrevit.
II. Eusebius assigns a far different cause why in the times after Alexander Maximinus began to rage against the Christians, namely the hatred of Maximinus against Alexander his predecessor; for the household of Alexander numbered several Christians. In order to extirpate this household, he decreed to rage against the name of Christians.
III. Verum est quod temporibus post Alexandrum dira persecutio et terrae motus magni fuerint; sed
III. It is true that in the times after Alexander there was a dire persecution and great earthquakes; yet
Editors' notes and page, col. 1447

Footnotes

(99, continued) ‹continuation of note 99, called in col 1446› · printed at the head of the left foot of page 775 fuerit ad S. Cyprianum; an nullus episcoporum illorum tempus determinare potuit, quo illa recentissima facta contigissent?

to St Cyprian: could none of those bishops determine the time at which those most recent events had happened?

(printed under page 775)

(1) ‹anchor: a primo initio› · call in col 1447 (the note numbering restarts here)

Dicuntur fuisse numero multæ; at quæ vel quales fuerint, non additur. Insuper terræ motus plurimi et frequentes. Fleurius, lib. VI, § 1; Pagius illos terræ motus alligarunt anno 235, innitentes pseudo-Firmiliano; Selvagius, lib. I, c. 9, § 9, adducit testimonium Origenis, hom. 28 in Matthæum. Ast 19 illæ homiliæ sunt probabiliter supposititiæ, teste Bellarmino. 2° Pseudo-Origenes ait duntaxat: Scimus apud nos terræ motum esse factum: ast ubi, quo anno, non addit. Porro quod tempore Origenis terræ motus fuerint admitto, nempe circa annum 242 item circa annum 202, quo ultimo anno Origenes florere cœpit. Vid. Fleurius, lib. V, § 20.

They are said to have been many in number; but which or what kind they were is not added. Besides, very many and frequent earthquakes. Fleury, bk. VI, § 1; Pagi — they tied those earthquakes to the year 235, relying on pseudo-Firmilian; Selvaggio, bk. I, ch. 9, § 9, adduces the testimony of Origen, Homily 28 on Matthew. But those 19 homilies are probably spurious, according to Bellarmine. 2° Pseudo-Origen says only: We know that an earthquake took place among us; but where, and in what year, he does not add. I do admit that there were earthquakes in Origen's time, namely about the year 242, and also about 202, the year in which Origen began to flourish. See Fleury, bk. V, § 20.

(printed under page 775)

(2) ‹anchor: in illa epistola› · call in col 1447

Aliud foret in historico qui multas res gestas in compendium redigit, vel in prima post terræ motum consternatione infortunia illa in Africam renuntianda habuisset.

It would be otherwise with a historian who reduces many events to a summary, or with someone who had had to report those misfortunes to Africa in the first dismay after the earthquake.

(printed under page 775)

(3) ‹anchor: sævire decrevit› · call in col 1447

Eusebius, lib. VI, c. 28. Huic magis credendum quam Selvagio, lib. I, e. 9, § 9, opinanti: imprudentiam unius militis Christiani coronam militarem capite gestare renuentis fuisse causam illius persecutionis. — Quod Alexander Christianis faverit, contestatur Ælius Lampridius scriptor ethnicus his verbis; Alexander Christianos passus est... Christo templum facere voluit, eumque inter deos recipere... Christianis permisit Deum suum publice colere; a Christianis, vel Judæis didicerat: « Quod tibi non vis fieri alteri ne feceris. » Hoc non obstante jurisconsulti, ut Ulpianus, contra Christianos grassati fuere, ut nihilominus multi martyres sub Alexandro imperatore occisi fuerint. Hæc subnexui ad præoccupandas objectiones.

Eusebius, bk. VI, ch. 28. He is to be believed rather than Selvaggio, bk. I, ch. 9, § 9, who thinks that the imprudence of one Christian soldier who refused to wear the military crown on his head was the cause of that persecution. — That Alexander favoured the Christians is attested by Aelius Lampridius, a pagan writer, in these words: Alexander tolerated the Christians . . . he wished to build a temple to Christ and receive Him among the gods . . . he allowed the Christians to worship their God publicly; from the Christians, or the Jews, he had learned: "What you do not wish done to yourself, do not do to another." Notwithstanding this, jurists such as Ulpian raged against the Christians, so that many martyrs were nonetheless killed under the emperor Alexander. I have added this to forestall objections.

(printed under page 775)

Page

  • running head: 1447 DE HAERETICORUM BA
  • marginal letters: A (in col. 1448); B (in col. 1448); C (in col. 1448); D (in footnote block)
  • old-edition numerals: 1391 before Quid ad
  • other: editors' matter: II. Haec... sed (entire column)
PL 3:1448
1o hi persecutionem subsecuti sunt. 2o Fuere notiores Cypriano, quam ut huic ex Cappadocia post 22 annos renuntiari debuerint. Persecutio coepit sub Maximino ab anno 235. Terrae motus ante annum 241 non invaluerunt. Audiatur Julius Capitolinus, scriptor ethnicus, qui vixit circa finem saeculi, III, et initium IV: « Gordiano iterum et Papiniano consulibus bellum Persicum natum est... fuit terrae motus eo usque gravis, imperante Gordiano, ut civitates etiam terrae hiatu cum populis deperirent ob quae sacrificia per totam urbem totumque orbem terrarum ingentia celebrata sunt, Sedato terrae motu, Praetextato et Attico consulibus, Gordianus profectus est contra Persas... In Persidis finibus occisus a Philippo successore. » — At vero secundus Gordiani consulatus ante annum 241 poni non poterit; ergo inter terrae motum et annum 256 non fluxerunt anni 22 incompleti.
1st, these followed after the persecution. 2nd, They were better known to Cyprian than that they needed to be reported to him out of Cappadocia after 22 years. The persecution began under Maximinus from the year 235. The earthquakes did not prevail before the year 241. Let Julius Capitolinus be heard, a heathen writer who lived towards the end of the third century and the beginning of the fourth: "When Gordian for the second time and Pompeianus (printed Papiniano) were consuls, the Persian war arose... There was an earthquake so grievous, while Gordian was emperor, that cities even perished with their peoples by the gaping of the earth, on account of which things huge sacrifices were celebrated throughout the whole city and the whole world. When the earthquake had been quieted, in the consulship of Praetextatus and Atticus, Gordian set out against the Persians... On the borders of Persia he was slain by Philip his successor." — Now the second consulship of Gordian cannot be placed before the year 241; therefore between the earthquake and the year 256 there did not flow by 22 incomplete years.
IV. Cum pseudo-Firmilianus suam epistolam 22 annis post terrae motus scriptam fuisse asserat, necesse est, eam editam fuisse anno 253, quo tempore SS. Stephanus et Cyprianus jam fuerant mortui.
IV. Since the pseudo-Firmilian asserts that his epistle was written 22 years after the earthquakes, it is necessary that it was published in the year 263 (printed 253), at which time SS. Stephen and Cyprian were already dead.
54. « Quae persecutio post longam retro aetatis pacem repente oborta de inopinato et consueto malo ad turbandum populum nostrum terribilior effecta est, quae tamen localis tantum fuerit, extra fines Cappadociae non extensa... Serianus tunc fuit in nostra provincia praeses, acerbus et dirus persecutor. »
54. "Which persecution, having suddenly arisen after a long peace of the past age, from an unexpected and unaccustomed evil was made more terrible for disturbing our people, although it was local only, not extended beyond the bounds of Cappadocia... Serenianus was then governor in our province, a bitter and dire persecutor."
I. Saeculo III fuerunt persecutiones generales. 1o Sub Severo gravissima per Europam, Africam et Asiam ad annum 211 et ultra; ut taceam de temporibus Alexandri. 2o Fuit sub Maximino ab anno 235, quo tempore Origenes e Palaestina in Cappadociam secessisse creditur; 3o Decii ab anno 250, etc. Ubi jam illa diuturna aetas pacifica?
I. In the third century there were general persecutions: 1st, Under Severus a most grievous one throughout Europe, Africa, and Asia up to the year 211 and beyond; to say nothing of the times of Alexander. 2nd, There was one under Maximinus from the year 235, at which time Origen is believed to have withdrawn from Palestine into Cappadocia; 3rd, That of Decius from the year 250, etc. Where now is that long-lasting peaceful age?
II. Falsum est, quod persecutio Maximini, circa annum 235 excitata, fuerit duntaxat localis intra Cappadociae fines restricta, cum universalis fuerit contra sacerdotes. Vehementius saeviit in Palaestina teste Eusebio. In Italia S. Pontianum papam sustulit,
II. It is false that the persecution of Maximinus, stirred up about the year 235, was only local and restricted within the bounds of Cappadocia, since it was universal against the priests. It raged more vehemently in Palestine, as Eusebius witnesses. In Italy it carried off Pope St. Pontian
Editors' notes and page, col. 1448

Footnotes

(4) ‹anchor: not visible› · call in col 1448 (call not in the image)

Verosimilius est et Christianis libertatem fuisse concessam suum Deum exorandi.

It is more likely that the Christians too were granted freedom to pray to their God.

(printed under page 775)

(5) ‹anchor: Sub Severo gravissima› · call in col 1448

Euseb., H. E., l. VI, c. 6.

Eusebius, Ecclesiastical History, bk. VI, ch. 6.

(printed under page 775)

(6) ‹anchor: ætas pacifica› · call in col 1448

Pseudo-Lactantii liber, hac in re non meretur fidem. Videsis meas dissertationes de Cathedris Petri.

The book of pseudo-Lactantius deserves no credence in this matter. See my dissertations On the Chairs of Peter.

(printed under page 775)

(7) ‹anchor: teste Eusebio› · call in col 1448

Euseb. l. VI, cap. 28; Fleurius, I, VI, § 3, putat Origenem metu persecutionis illius e Palæstina fugisse in Cappadociam ad S. Firmilianum, ibique biennio commoratum fuisse.

Eusebius, bk. VI, ch. 28; Fleury, bk. VI, § 3, thinks that Origen, for fear of that persecution, fled from Palestine to Cappadocia to St Firmilian, and stayed there two years.

(printed under page 775)

Page

  • running head: ETICORUM BAPTISMATE 1448
  • marginal letters: A 1o hi persecutionem; B secumdus Gordiani consulatus; C cam et Asiam; D (in footnote block)
  • old-edition numerals: 1392 after civitates
  • other: comma after celebrata sunt (4), before capitalized Sedato; editors' matter: 1o hi... sus- (entire column); word split at end of column: sus- (sustulit)
  • other: the word sustulit, was split at the column break and stands whole here (joined on receipt); check that the English reads whole across the break into col 1449
PL 3:1449
et fatetur ipse Pagius Firmilianicae patronus, qui etiam admittit eam in Illyrico et Thracia grassatam fuisse. An dicemus S. Firmilianum haec falsa ex irae impetu effutiisse, ut supra num. 37?
—and Pagi himself, the patron of the Firmilianic epistle, confesses it, who also admits that it raged in Illyricum and Thrace. Shall we say that St. Firmilian blurted out these false things out of an impulse of anger, as above at no. 37?
III. Durus et acerbus illo tempore persecutor fuit Maximinus imperator, sub quo parentes S Basilii Magni in silvis Ponticis diu latitarunt, ut ex Gregorio Nanz. constat; et nescio an Cappadocia pro tunc habuerit specialem praesidem, nomine Serianum. Interim id, cui nolo immorari, ex scriptoribus profanis colligendum foret.
III. A hard and bitter persecutor at that time was the Emperor Maximinus, under whom the parents of St. Basil the Great lay hid for a long time in the woods of Pontus, as is established from Gregory Nazianzen; and I know not whether Cappadocia at that time had a special governor by the name of Serenianus. Meanwhile this matter, upon which I am unwilling to linger, would have to be gathered from profane writers.
IV. Cum pseudo-Firmilianus supponat illam persecutionem S. Cypriano fuisse ignotam, et ideo huic eamdem renuntiet post 22 annos, mirandum 1o Cur nullius martyris nomen addiderit, vel passionis modum? 2o Cur alterius persecutionem recentioris sub Decio in Cappadocia ab anno 250 grassatae non meminerit.
IV. Since the pseudo-Firmilian supposes that that persecution was unknown to St. Cyprian, and therefore reports the same to him after 22 years, one must wonder: 1st, Why he added the name of no martyr, or the manner of his passion? 2nd, Why he made no mention of the other more recent persecution under Decius, which raged in Cappadocia from the year 250.
Addit aliam historiam valde paradoxam, nempe daemonem in Cappadocia, seu mulierem a daemone obsessam, consecrasse, baptizasse sub forma legitima;
He adds another very paradoxical history, namely that a demon in Cappadocia, or a woman possessed by a demon, consecrated and baptized under the legitimate form:
« Ut nihil discrepare ab ecclesiastica regula videretur. Quid igitur de hujus baptismo dicemus, quo nequissimus daemon per mulierem baptizavit? Nunquid et hoc baptisma, et qui illi (Stephano) consentiunt, comprobant?... Potest credi remissio peccatorum data... ubi omnia, quamvis ad imaginem veritatis, tamen per daemonem gesta sunt nisi et daemonem in nomine Patris et Filii et Spiritus sancti gratiam baptismi dedisse contendunt, qui haereticorum baptisma defendunt. » Porro narrationem incepit his verbis:
"So that nothing seemed to differ from the ecclesiastical rule. What therefore shall we say concerning the baptism of this woman, wherewith a most wicked demon baptized through a woman? Do Stephen and those who agree with him approve this baptism also?... Can the remission of sins be believed to have been given... where all things, although after the image of truth, were nevertheless done through a demon—unless those who defend the baptism of heretics contend that the demon also gave the grace of baptism in the name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Spirit?" Now he began the narrative with these words:
« Emersit istic subito (quando fideles metu persecutionis localis e Cappadocia in alias regiones fugiebant) quaedam mulier, quae principalium daemoniorum impetu ferebatur, ut per longum tempus sollicitaret, et deciperet fraternitatem et facere se terram moveri polliceretur. Quibus mendaciis daemon subegerat mentes singulorum ut sibi obedirent, et quocunque praeciperet et duceret, sequerentur. Diceret etiam mulier, se in Judaeam et Hierosolymam festinare fingens, tanquam inde venisset. Hic et unum de presbyterio Rusticum, item et alium diaconum fefellit, ut eidem mulieri commiscerentur, quod paulo post detectum est; nam subito apparuit unus de exorcistis. Inter caetera quibus plurimos deceperat, etiam hoc frequenter ausa est, ut Eucharistiam facere simularet, et sacrificium Domino sine sacramento solitae praedicationis offerret, baptizaret quoque multos usitata, et legitima verba
"There emerged in that place suddenly (when the faithful for fear of the local persecution were fleeing out of Cappadocia into other regions) a certain woman, who was carried along by the impulse of the principal demons, so that for a long time she disturbed and deceived the brotherhood, and promised that she would cause the earth to be moved. By which lies the demon had subdued the minds of each one, so that they obeyed him, and followed whithersoever he commanded and led. The woman would also speak, feigning that she was hastening into Judaea and Jerusalem, as though she had come thence. Here she deceived also one of the presbytery, Rusticus, and likewise another, a deacon, so that they had intercourse with the same woman, which a little while after was detected; for suddenly there appeared against her one of the exorcists. Among the rest of the things wherewith she had deceived very many, she frequently dared this also, that she pretended to make the Eucharist, and offered sacrifice to the Lord not without the sacrament of the accustomed preaching, and baptized many also, employing the customary and legitimate words
Editors' notes and page, col. 1449

Footnotes

(8) ‹anchor: not visible› · call in col 1449 (call not in the image)

Pagius ad annum 253, n. 3.

Pagi, at the year 253, no. 3.

(printed under page 776)

(9) ‹anchor: not visible› · call in col 1449 (call not in the image)

Eleurius refert in hac S. Mercurium virum militarem Cæsareæ in Cappadocia matyrium subiisse. l. VI, § 40, 41.

Fleury (printed "Eleurius") reports that in this persecution St Mercurius, a soldier, suffered martyrdom (printed "matyrium") at Caesarea in Cappadocia. Bk. VI, §§ 40, 41.

(printed under page 776)

(10) ‹anchor: not visible› · call in col 1449 (call not in the image)

Hoc singulari factum suæ Historiæ ecclesiasticæ inseruerunt recentiores. Fleurius l. VI, § 4. Pagius ad annum 255, Baronius ad annum 237. Mihi fabula videtur, in posterum ex historiis ecclesiasticis eliminanda.

More recent writers have inserted this singular event in their Ecclesiastical Histories: Fleury, bk. VI, § 4; Pagi at the year 255; Baronius at the year 237. To me it seems a fable, to be struck out of church histories from now on.

(printed under page 776)

(11) ‹anchor: quædam mulier› · call in col 1449

Tillemontius fuit miratus hanc historiam a S. Augustino fuisse ignoratam; ego non miror, cum sit fabula post mortem S. Augustini conficta.

Tillemont wondered that this story was unknown to St Augustine; I do not wonder, since it is a fable invented after St Augustine's death.

(printed under page 776)

Page

  • running head: 1449 PARS II. — RECENTIORUM
  • marginal letters: A (in col. 1450); B (in col. 1450); C (in col. 1450); D (in col. 1450)
  • old-edition numerals: 1393 before III. Durus
  • other: missing period after S in S Basilii; editors' matter: tulit, et... verba (entire column); word split from preceding column: tulit (sustulit)
PL 3:1450
usurpans ut nihil discrepare videretur, etc., ut supra. »
so that nothing seemed to differ, etc., as above."
I. Haec istic, id est Cappadocia ante, 22 fere annos contigisse renuntiat pseudo-Firmilianus Cypriano; cur non ait: hic, apud nos, meo tempore contigerunt? Siquidem S. Firmilianus anno. 235, modo fuerat episcopus in Cappadocia. Ratio facile patet: noster fabulator non habitavit in Cappadocia; et impossibile est mendacem sibi semper esse memorem. V. n. 34, II.
I. The pseudo-Firmilian reports to Cyprian that these things happened "in that place" (istic), that is, in Cappadocia, about 22 years ago; why does he not say: "they happened here, among us, in my time"? Seeing that St. Firmilian in the year 235 had only just become a bishop in Cappadocia. The reason is easily plain: our storyteller did not dwell in Cappadocia; and it is impossible for a liar always to be consistent with himself. See no. 34, II.
II. An cum mulier illa post longum tempus sollicitaverit fraternitatem, multos baptizaverit, plurimos, imo singulos deceperit, singulorum mentes subegerit, etc., nullus tantae cladi in Cappadocia se opposuit? Omnino. Siquidem statim ille malus spiritus fuit revinctus; ac presbyterum illi mulieri fuisse permistum, non nisi ex post detectum fuit; quomodo illud longum tempus explicandum sit, viderint alii.
II. When that woman "for a long time" disturbed the brotherhood, baptized "many," deceived "very many," nay, "each one," subdued the minds of each one, etc., did no one in Cappadocia oppose himself to so great a disaster? Certainly someone did! Seeing that "forthwith" that evil spirit was bound fast, and that the presbyter had been mingled with that woman was only detected afterwards; how that "long time" is to be explained, let others see to it.
« Nam subito apparuit illi unus de exorcistis virprobatus; qui exhortatione quoque fratrum plurimorum. qui et ipsi fortes, et laudabiles in fide aderant, excitatus erexit se contra illum spiritum nequam revincendum. »
"For suddenly there appeared against her one of the exorcists, an approved man, who, stirred up by the exhortation also of very many brethren who themselves also were present strong and praiseworthy in faith, raised himself up against that wicked spirit to overcome him."
I. Hujus exorcistae nomen (qui dormitantibus episcopis, presbyteris et diaconibus post longum tempus subito apparuit mulieri quae istic subito emerserat) dignum fuisset ut S. Cypriano fuisset perscriptum loco Rustici (quod est nomen Latinum non Graecum) presbyteri, qui mulieri daemoniacae permistus fuisse studiose refertur. Sed nonne illa enarratio cedit in manifestam S. Firmiliani episcopi, totiusque reliqui cleri Catholici infamiam? Presbyterum et diaconum, quos mulieri permistos fuisse paulo post detectum est, habemus; nullus qui se mulieri opposuisset, ex episcopis, presbyteris, vel diaconibus comparet. Unus exorcistarum anonymus se erexit. Ast.
I. The name of this exorcist (who while the bishops, presbyters, and deacons were slumbering, "after a long time suddenly" appeared to the woman who had "suddenly" emerged in that place) would have been worthy of being written in full to St. Cyprian in place of Rusticus (which is a Latin name, not a Greek one) the presbyter, who is studiously reported to have been mingled with the demoniac woman. Yet does not that narrative redound to the manifest infamy of Bishop St. Firmilian and of all the rest of the Catholic clergy? We have a presbyter and a deacon, who a little while after were detected to have been mingled with the woman; no one of the bishops, presbyters, or deacons appears who opposed himself to the woman. One anonymous man of the exorcists raised himself up! Yet:
II. Saeculo IH apud Graecos nondum fuerunt exorcistae, qui spcialem inter clericos minores ordinem habuerint. Vid. Bingham, l. III, c. 4, § 1 2. Quilibet Christianus illo tempore ejiciebat daemones obvios, non solum ex hominibus, sed ex brutis, et locis diabolo dicatis, ut testatur Origenes, l. VII contra Celsum, circa annum 243 edito. Consentit S. Cyprianus, epistola ad Donatum, quae est genuina, c. 6.
II. In the third century among the Greeks there were not yet exorcists who held a special order among the minor clerics. See Bingham, book III, chapter 4, §§ 1, 2. Any Christian at that time cast out the demons whom he met with, not only out of men, but out of beasts and places dedicated to the devil, as Origen testifies in book VII Against Celsus, published about the year 243. St. Cyprian agrees in the Epistle to Donatus, which is genuine, chapter 6.
Postquam ex illis Pauli verbis: Quotquot in Christo tincti estis, Christum induistis, contra Stephanum argumentatus fuerat, subdit: « Decurramus vero breviter et caetera, quae a vobis copiose et
After he had argued against Stephen from those words of Paul: As many of you as have been dipped in Christ, have put on Christ, he subjoins: "Now let us run through briefly the rest of the things also, which have been abundantly and
Editors' notes and page, col. 1450

Footnotes

(12) ‹anchor: exorcistæ› · call in col 1450

Apud Latinos Romanos tamen prima exorcistarum mentio occurrit in epistola Cornelii papæ circa annum 251, scripta; at relata apud Eusebium l. VII, c, 43.

Among the Latins of Rome, however, the first mention of exorcists occurs in the letter of Pope Cornelius written about the year 251, as reported in Eusebius, bk. VII (so printed), ch. 43.

(printed under page 776)

Page

  • running head: ECENTIORUM EXCURSUS. 1450
  • marginal letters: A usurpans ut nihil; B malus spiritus fuit; C enarratio cedit in; D quae est genuina,
  • old-edition numerals: 1394 before malus
  • other: comma after ante, before 22; period after anno. before 235, after plurimorum. before qui, and after Ast.; editors' matter: usurpans ut... et (entire column)
  • other: misprints kept as printed: Saeculo IH (for III); spcialem (for specialem); vir-probatus printed hyphenated at a line end, set virprobatus; Bingham reference ends § 1 with no stop before 2. Quilibet
PL 3:1451
plenissime dicta sunt, festinante vel maxime ad vos Rogatiano charis⟨si⟩mo diacono nostro. » Tunc evagatur per Psalmos et Cantica canticorum, ut inde nova pro suo anabaptismo colligat argumenta, seu repetat ea quae ab Afris copiose et plenissime jam dicta fuisse simul asserit. Taedet sequi, cum illam excusationem ex importunitate festinantis nuntii desumptam supra satis expenderimus, n. 34.
most fully spoken by you, especially since our dearest deacon Rogatianus is hastening to you." Then he wanders through the Psalms and the Canticle of Canticles, that he may gather thence new arguments for his anabaptism, or repeat those things which at the same time he asserts had already been abundantly and most fully spoken by the Africans. It wearies me to follow, since we have sufficiently weighed above, at no. 34, that excuse drawn from the importunity of the hastening messenger.
Cap. 7. In petram impingit iratus. Catholici (ut patet ex S. Augustino) Donatistis, aliisque Anabaptistis constanter opposuerunt traditionem Ecclesiae Romanae. Videamus, quomodo hoc argumentum convellere enisus fuerit pseudo-Firmilianus! Seipsum erigit, et nomine episcoporum rebaptizantium contra Catholicos conviviado ita proloquitur: « Qualis error, et quanta caecitas ejus, qui remissionem peccatorum dicit apud synagogas haereticorum dari posse, nec permanet in fundamento unius Ecclesiae, quae semel a Christo supra petram solidata est. Potestas erga peccatorum remittendorum apostolis data est, et ecclesiis, quas illi a Christo missi constituerunt, et episcopis qui ejus ordinatione vicaria successerunt. Adversarii nostri, quid aliud sunt, quam Chore, Dathan et Abiron sacrilegi, easdem, quas et illi poenas daturi? Atque ego in hac parte juste indignor ad hanc tam apertam et manifestam Stephani stultitiam, quod, qui sic de episcopatus sui loco gloriatur et se successionem Petri contendit tenere, super quem fundamenta Ecclesiae collocata sunt, multas alias petras inducat, ecclesiarum multarum nova aedificia constituat, dum esse illic baptisma sua auctoritate defendat. »
Chapter 7. Angry, he dashes against the Rock. The Catholics (as is plain from St. Augustine) constantly opposed to the Donatists and other Anabaptists the tradition of the Roman Church. Let us see how the pseudo-Firmilian strove to overthrow this argument! He raises himself up, and in the name of the rebaptizing bishops, railing against the Catholics, speaks forth thus: "What an error is his, and how great his blindness, who says that the remission of sins can be given in the synagogues of heretics, and does not abide on the foundation of the one Church, which was once founded firmly by Christ upon the rock! Now the power of remitting sins was given to the apostles, and to the churches which they, sent by Christ, established, and to the bishops who succeeded them by vicarious ordination. Our adversaries, what else are they than the sacrilegious Core, Dathan, and Abiron, about to pay the same penalties as they also? And I in this matter am justly indignant at this so open and manifest folly of Stephen, that he who thus glories of the place of his episcopate, and contends that he holds the succession of Peter, upon whom the foundations of the Church were laid, brings in many other rocks and establishes new buildings of many churches, while by his authority he defends that baptism is there."
I. Cui Apostolo successerit, reticuit auctor epistolarum Cypriani et Firmiliani, qui in illa comparatione qua suos adversarios appellat Chore, Dathan et Abiron, sibi adeo complacuit, ut eam quinquies adhibuerit. Nunc tandem et in singulari proloquitur asserens: « Ego juste indignor ad tam apertam et manifestam Papae stultitiam. »
I. To which Apostle he succeeded, the author of the epistles of Cyprian and Firmilian kept silent about, who in that comparison whereby he calls his adversaries Core, Dathan, and Abiron was so pleased with himself that he employed it five times. Now at length he speaks forth in the singular also, asserting: "I am justly indignant at the so open and manifest folly of the Pope."
II. Vult uni petrae inhaerendum esse, nulla nova aedificia esse construenda. Quid ergo disponendum circa antiquam Ecclesiae Romanae disciplinam de non rebaptizandis haereticis? Hanc, ait, esse abrogandam, ut n. seq. audiemus.
II. He wishes that we must cleave to the one rock, and that no new buildings must be constructed. What therefore is to be arranged concerning the "ancient" discipline of the Roman Church concerning not rebaptizing heretics? This, says he, must be abrogated, as we shall hear in the following number.
Postquam dixerat Judaeos ignorantia et gravissimo facinore constrictos esse, addit Stephanum, qui successionem in cathedram Petri se habere praedicat, esse pejorem illis obstinatis Judaeis. Cap. 8, ita incipit: « Quod autem pertinet ad consuetudinem refutandam... quis tam vanus sit ut veritati
After he had said that the Jews were bound fast by ignorance and a most grievous crime, he adds that Stephen, who proclaims that he has the succession to the Chair of Peter, is worse than those obstinate Jews. Chapter 8 begins thus: "Now as pertains to refuting custom... who would be so vain as to prefer custom to truth?...
Editors' notes and page, col. 1451

Footnotes

(13) ‹anchor: not visible› · call in col 1451

Auctor Cyprianicarum eodem modo loquitur epist. 116: Præpositos qui apostolis ordinatione vicaria succedunt. In pseudo-synodo Carthaginensi, 87 episcoporum rebaptizantium: Apostolos quibus nos successimus. Apud alios SS. Patres illæ phrases non occurrunt. Vide tamen Bingham, de Originibus seu Antiq. Ecclesiasticis, l. II, c. 2, § 2; Salvagium, de Antiq. Christianis, l. I, c. 12, § 4, n. 2.

The author of the Cyprianic letters speaks the same way in letter 116: Prelates who succeed the apostles by vicarious ordination. In the pseudo-synod of Carthage of the 87 rebaptizing bishops: The apostles, whom we have succeeded. Among the other holy Fathers those phrases do not occur. See, however, Bingham, On the Origins or Antiquities of the Church, book II, ch. 2, § 2; Salvagius, On Christian Antiquities, book I, ch. 12, § 4, no. 2.

(printed under page 777)

(14) ‹anchor: reticuit› · call in col 1451

Vid. meas de Cathedris, n. 120, ubi admonui, quod ex 12 apostolis solus Petrus cathedram fixam elegerit, eamque Romanam.

See my [dissertations] On the Chairs, no. 120, where I pointed out that of the twelve apostles Peter alone chose a fixed chair, and that one Roman.

(printed under page 777)

(15) ‹anchor: quinquies adhibuerit› · call in col 1451

Ep. 55, 58, 73, 75, 76; ut adhuc omittam librum de Unitate Ecclesiæ.

Letters 55, 58, 73, 75, 76; to say nothing further of the book On the Unity of the Church.

(printed under page 777)

(16) ‹anchor: obstinatis Judæis› · call in col 1451

Duriora sequentur a n. 64.

Harsher things follow from no. 64.

(printed under page 777)

Page

  • running head: 1451 DE HAERETICORUM BA
  • marginal letters: A (in col. 1452); B (in col. 1452); C (in col. 1452); D (in col. 1452)
  • old-edition numerals: 1995 (stands for 1395) before episcopis
  • other: damaged type in charis⟨si⟩mo; oldnum 1995 is a misprint for 1395; editors' matter: plenissime dicta... veritati (entire column)
PL 3:1452
consuetudinem praeferat?... Nisi si et Judaeos Christo adventante, id est, veritate, adjuvat in aliquo antiquissima consuetudo, quod relicta nova veritatis via in vetustate permanserint. Quod quidem adversus Stephanum vos dicere Afri potestis, cognita veritate errorem vos consuetudinis reliquisse. » Caeterum nos, etc...
Unless indeed the most ancient custom helps the Jews also in something when Christ, that is, the truth, comes, because leaving the new way of truth they remained in antiquity! Which indeed against Stephen you Africans can say, that having known the truth you have left the error of custom." For the rest, we, etc.
I. Igitur 1. Usque ad medium saeculi III per Africam fuerat consuetudo non baptizandi. 2. Ecclesiae Africanae usque dum cum Romana in errore versatae fuerunt circa valorem baptismi. 3. Illum errorem tunc tandem, cognita veritate, deposuerunt Afri; quanta accusatio? Insuper.
I. Therefore: 1. Up to the middle of the third century throughout Africa the custom had been not to rebaptize. 2. The African Churches all along together with the Roman Church were involved in error concerning the validity of baptism. 3. That error the Africans then at length, having known the truth, laid aside—how great an accusation! Moreover:
II. Qualis paritas: Christus abrogavit legem Mosaicam; ergo Ecclesia debet abrogare eas, quas ab antiquo accepit, traditiones! — « Caeterum nos (Firmilianus, etc.) consuetudine Romanorum consuetudinem, sed veritatis, opponimus, ab initio hoc tenentes, quod a Christo et ab apostolis traditum est; nec meminimus, hoc apud nos aliquando coepisse, cum semper istic observatum sit, ut... » imperitus impostor pertinacissime contenderat, quod illa quaestio: An valeat baptismus haereticorum, non potuerit decisa fuisse tempore apostolorum: V. n. 35, 36 47, nunc asserit eam ab apostolis, imo ipso Christo fuisse decisam in favorem rebaptizantium; quanta contradictio!
II. What a parity: Christ abrogated the Mosaic law; therefore the Church ought to abrogate those traditions which she received from of old! — "For the rest, we (Firmilian, etc.) oppose to the custom of the Romans the custom too, yet of truth, holding from the beginning that which was handed down by Christ and by the apostles; nor do we remember that this ever began among us, since it has always been observed in that place that..." The unskilful impostor had most obstinately contended that that question, Whether the baptism of heretics is valid, could not have been decided in the time of the apostles (see nos. 35, 36, 37); now he asserts that it was decided by the apostles, nay, by Christ Himself in favour of the rebaptizers—how great a contradiction!
Repetit de sua synodo Iconiensi, de qua n. 49, jam dixerat; nunc incautus adjedit causam, cur illa celebrata fuerit: « Plane, quoniam quidam de eorum baptismate dubitabant, qui et si novos prophetas recipiunt, eodem tamen Patrem et Filium nosse nobiscum videntur; plurimi simul convenientes in Iconio diligentissime tractavimus, et confirmavimus, repudiandum esse omne omnino baptisma quod sit extra Ecclesiam constitutum. » Ecce ergo nunc meminit: 1o Quod Iconnii post diligentissimam inquisitionem primum lex condita fuerit de repudiando omni baptismate, quam n. praec. a Christo devivaverat semper observatam. 2o Nunc admittit Cataphryges nobiscum nosse Patrem et Filium, quod supra n. 46 negaverat.
He repeats concerning his Synod of Iconium, concerning which he had already spoken at no. 49; now he incautiously adds the cause why it was held: "Plainly, since some doubted concerning the baptism of those who, although they receive new prophets, nevertheless seem to know the same Father and Son with us, very many assembling together in Iconium we most diligently treated of it, and confirmed that every baptism altogether which is set outside the Church must be repudiated." Behold, therefore, he now remembers: 1st, That at Iconium after the most diligent inquiry a law was first established concerning repudiating every baptism, which in the preceding number he had derived from Christ as always observed! 2nd, Now he admits that the Cataphrygians know the Father and the Son with us, which above at no. 46 he had denied.
« Nos etiam illos quos hi, qui prius in Ecclesia catholica episcopi fuerant et postmodum sibi potestatem clericae ordinationis assumentes baptizaverant, pro non baptizatis habendos judicavimus. Et hoc apud nos observatur ut, quicunque ab illis tincti ad nos veniunt tanquam alieni et nihil consecuti, unico et vero Ecclesiae catholicae baptismo apud nos baptizentur... Et tamen multum interest inter eum qui invitus, et necessitate persecutionis
"We judged that those also whom these men, who previously had been bishops in the Catholic Church and afterwards assuming to themselves the power of clerical ordination, had baptized, must be held as not baptized. And this is observed among us, that whosoever dipped by them come to us, as strangers and having obtained nothing, are baptized among us with the one and true baptism of the Catholic Church... And yet there is much difference between him who unwillingly and forced by the necessity of persecution
Editors' notes and page, col. 1452

Footnotes

(17) ‹anchor: not visible› · call in col 1452

Istic, id est, apud not in Cappadocia. V. n. 56.

"There", that is, among us in Cappadocia. See no. 56.

(printed under page 777)

(18) ‹anchor: clericæ ordinationis› · call in col 1452

Hæc phrasis: Clerica ordinatio, etiam occurrit in Cyprianica 66.

This phrase, clerical ordination, also occurs in the Cyprianic letter 66.

(printed under page 777)

Page

  • running head: ETICORUM BAPTISMATE 1452
  • marginal letters: A consuetudinem praeferat?...; B (Firmilianus, etc.) consuetudine; C phetas recipiunt, eodem; D mus. Et hoc
  • old-edition numerals: 1396 before tenentes,
  • other: period after Insuper.; editors' matter: consuetudinem praeferat... perse- (entire column); word split at end of column: perse- (persecutionis)
  • other: the word persecutionis was split at the column break and stands whole here (joined on receipt); check that the English reads whole across the break into col 1453
PL 3:1453
coactus succubuit; et illum qui sacrilega voluntate contra Ecclesiam audax rebellat, vel... Et non pudet Stephanum. »
yielded, and him who with sacrilegious will boldly rebels against the Church, or... And Stephen is not ashamed!"
Sensus est perobscurus: an dicere voluit: Qui ab episcopis Romano Catholicis tincti fuerunt, si ad nos venerint, vero Ecclesiae catholi⟨c⟩ae baptismo lavandi sunt? An: episcopis catholicis ad nostras partes transgressis non permittimus baptizare? An vero: episcopus semel lapsus, licet ex metu, non potest valide baptizare? Tantus ubique error, ut nimium injurii forent in S. Firmilianum, si qui huic imposterum fatam epistolam adhuc attribuerent.
The sense is very obscure: did he mean to say: Those who have been dipped by Roman Catholic bishops, if they come to us, must be washed with the true baptism of the Catholic Church? Or: We do not permit Catholic bishops who have crossed over to our side to baptize? Or indeed: A bishop once lapsed, albeit out of fear, cannot validly baptize? So great is the error everywhere, that anyone would be too injurious towards St. Firmilian if for the future he still attributed the said epistle to him.
Cap. 9. « Et non pudet Stephanum hoc asserere ut per eos qui ipsi in omnibus peccatis sunt constituti, dicat posse remissionem peccatorum dari... Tibi ergo erit, quod scriptum est: Ab aqua aliena abstine te, et a fonte alieno ne biberis.
Chapter 9. "And Stephen is not ashamed to assert this, that he says the remission of sins can be given through those who are themselves set in all sins... To you therefore will belong that which is written: From strange water abstain, and from a strange fountain drink not (Prov. 9:18 LXX)."
I. Necesse est ut pseudo-Firmilianus potestatem quam qua sacerdos habuit remittendi peccata, propriae suae personali sanctitati adscripserit,
I. It is necessary that the pseudo-Firmilian ascribed the power which he had as a priest of remitting sins to his own personal holiness!
II. Textus citatus videtur desumptus ex Prov. V, ubi dicitur: Bibe aquam de cisterna tua, et fluenta putei tui. Quam parum is faveat rebaptizantibus, relegenti patebit.
II. The cited text seems drawn from Proverbs 5:15, where it is said: Drink water out of your own cistern, and the streams of your own well. How little this favours the rebaptizers will be plain to one who reads it over again.
Tandem annectit longissimam (utique quia nuntius maxime festinabat) et durissimam contra Stephanum invectivam, declamans, ut sequitur:
Finally he annexes a very long (certainly because the messenger was hastening very much!) and very harsh invective against Stephen, declaiming as follows:
« Ecclesiam polluis... Stephane papa! nec metuis judicium Dei haereticis testimonium contra Ecclesiam perhibens, cum scriptum sit: Falsus testis non erit impunitus. Quin imo tu haereticis omnibus pejores. Obscurato lumine veritatis ecclesiasticae, tenebras haereticae noctis accumulas... nec intellligis animas eorum qui ab haeresi venientes non rebaptizantur de manu tuo exquiri, cum dies judicii advenerit... Et insuper indignari? Vide qua imperitia reprehendere eos audeas (Anabaptistas), qui contra mendacium pro veritate nituntur... Nisi quod imperitos etiam animosos, atque iracundos esse manifestum est, dum per inopiam consilii et sermonis ad iracundiam facile vertuntur, ut de nullo alio magis quam de te dicat Scriptura divina: Homo animosus parit lites, et vir iracundus exaggerat peccata; lites etiam, et dissensiones, quantas paristi per Ecclesias totius mundi? Peccatum vero quam magnum tibi exaggerasti, quando te a tot gregibus scidisti? Excidisti enim teipsum, noli te fallere: siquidem ille est vere schismaticus, qui se a communione ecclesiasticae unitatis apostatam fecerit; dum enim putas, omnes a te abstinere posse, solum te ab omnibus abstinuisti. »
"You pollute the Church... O Pope Stephen! Nor do you fear the judgement of God when bearing witness for heretics against the Church, whereas it is written: A false witness shall not be unpunished (Prov. 19:5). Nay, more, you are worse than all heretics. Having darkened the light of ecclesiastical truth, you heap up the darkness of heretical night... nor do you understand that the souls of those who coming from heresy are not rebaptized will be required at your hand when the day of judgement comes... And besides, to be indignant! See with what unskilfulness you dare to rebuke those (the Anabaptists) who strive against falsehood for the truth... Save that it is manifest that the unskilful are also passionate and wrathful, while through lack of counsel and speech they are easily turned to wrath, so that of none other more than of you does divine Scripture say: A passionate man stirs up strifes, and a wrathful man heaps up sins (Prov. 29:22 LXX); what great strifes also and dissensions have you stirred up throughout the Churches of the whole world! Moreover how great a sin have you heaped up for yourself, when you cut yourself off from so many flocks! For you have cut off your own self, do not deceive yourself: seeing that he is truly a schismatic who has made himself an apostate from the communion of ecclesiastical unity; for while you think that all can be excommunicated by you, you have excommunicated your own self alone from all."
Ecce qui S. Stephanus traditionem suae Ecclesiae Romanae defenderat, dicitur testis falsus, schismaticus,
Behold, St. Stephen, who had defended the tradition of his own Roman Church, is called a false witness, a schismatic,
Editors' notes and page, col. 1453

Footnotes

(19) ‹anchor: ne biberis› · call in col 1453 (the call in the text is printed (18); the note is printed (19))

Hic textus: Ab aqua aliena, etc., abest a codicibus Hebræis et a vulgato Latino; adhibitus tamen fuit a Tertulliano, l. I adv. Marcionem, et a Numeriano in pseudo-synodo Carthaginensi III sub Pseudo-Cypriano.

This text, From another's water, etc., is absent from the Hebrew manuscripts and from the Latin Vulgate; it was used, however, by Tertullian, Against Marcion book I, and by Numerianus in the pseudo-synod of Carthage III under Pseudo-Cyprian.

(printed under page 778)

(19) ‹anchor: exaggerat peccata› · call in col 1453

Ita nostra vulgata, Prov. XXIX. Vir iracundus provocat rixas, et qui ad indignandum facilis est, erit ad peccandum proclivis.

So our Vulgate, Prov. 29: "A passionate man provokes quarrels, and he that is easily stirred up to wrath will be prone to sin."

(printed under page 778)

Page

  • running head: 1453 PARS II. — RECENTIORUM
  • marginal letters: A (in col. 1454); B (in col. 1454); C (in col. 1454); D (in col. 1454)
  • old-edition numerals: 1397 after quam
  • other: the word schismaticus, was split at the column break and stands whole here (joined on receipt); check that the English reads whole across the break into col 1454
  • other: footnote call after ne biberis printed (18), against the note printed (19); two notes printed (19) on this page
  • other: misprints kept as printed: intellligis (for intelligis); de manu tuo (for tua); pejores (for pejor es); catholi æ printed with a gap where the c should stand, set catholi⟨c⟩ae
PL 3:1454
apostata, peccatorum maximus, omnibus haereticis pejor. Proh! quanta est pseudo-Firmiliani petulantia!
an apostate, the greatest of sinners, worse than all heretics! Oh, how great is the petulance of the pseudo-Firmilian!
Immiscet verba Pauli dicentis: Obsecro ergo vos ego vinctus in Domino digne ambulare vocatione, qua vocati estis, cum omni humilitate sensus, et lenitate, cum patientia sustinentes invicem in dilectione, satis agentes servare unitatem spiritus in conjunctione pacis.
He mixes in the words of Paul saying: I therefore, a prisoner in the Lord, beseech you that you walk worthy of the vocation in which you are called, with all humility of mind and mildness, with patience supporting one another in charity, careful to keep the unity of the Spirit in the bond of peace (Eph. 4:1–3).
Tunc prosequitur per ironias tam falsas, quam amaras; prima: Haec Apostoli mandata quam diligenter Stephanus implevit, humilitatem sensus, et lenitatem primo in loco servans! Quid enim humilius, aut lenius, quam cum tot episcopis per totum mundum dissensisse, pacem cum singulis vario discordiae genere rumpere? » Modo...
Then he proceeds by ironies as false as they are bitter; the first: "How diligently has Stephen fulfilled these commands of the Apostle, keeping in the first place humility of mind and mildness! For what is more humble or milder than to have disagreed with so many bishops throughout the whole world, to break peace with each one by a various kind of discord?" Now...
Si pseudo-Firmiliano fides habenda, episcopi totius mundi se Papae opposuerunt. Magnus sane triumphus, quod Papa contra totius mundi episcopos solus victoriam reportavit. Sed quae sunt illa varia discordiarum genera? S. Dionysius Alexandrinus in epistola Stephano papae transmissa diserte testatur, quod universae Orientis Ecclesiae in pacem coaluerint concordes. Ex his praecipuos Stephano renuntiare volens, signanter nominat S. Firmilianum. Excipit Bertius concordes fuisse unice quod Novatum rejiciendum, excepto puncto rebaptizationis. Ast nimis torta est haec restrictiva interpretatio; nam 1. Novatus erat praecipuus auctor rebaptizantium. Si ergo episcopi Orientis rejecerint Novati haeresin, necesse est ut hujus novum dogma rebaptizationis aversati fuerint. 2. Eusebius nihil meminit de variis Stephanum inter et Firmilianum discordiis, nihil de episcopis totius mundi, qui summo Pontifici se opposuissent.
If credence is to be given to the pseudo-Firmilian, the bishops of the whole world opposed themselves to the Pope. A great triumph assuredly, that the Pope alone won the victory against the bishops of the whole world! Yet what are those various kinds of discords? St. Dionysius of Alexandria in the epistle transmitted to Pope Stephen expressly testifies that all the Churches of the East had united harmonious in peace. Wishing to report the chief of these to Stephen, he notably names St. Firmilian. Berti takes exception that they were harmonious solely as regards rejecting Novatus, excepting the point of rebaptism. Yet too twisted is this restrictive interpretation: for 1. Novatus was the chief author of the rebaptizers. If therefore the bishops of the East rejected the heresy of Novatus, it is necessary that they turned away from his new dogma of rebaptism. 2. Eusebius makes no mention of various discords between Stephen and Firmilian, and none of bishops of the whole world who had opposed themselves to the Supreme Pontiff.
« Modo cum Orientalibus, quod nec vos latere confidimus; modo vobiscum, qui in meridie estis, a quibus... »
"Now with the Easterns, which we trust is not hidden from you either; now with you who are in the South, from whom..."
Mirari quis posset, si S. Firmilianus haec vere scripserit, et suos Cappadoces vocare voluerit Orientales; cum non dixerit: modo nobiscum Orientalibus, modo nobiscum Occidentalibus? Nam Africa Carthaginensis nec absolute, nec respective posita est in meridie; non absolute; quia non est posita intra tropicos; non respective ad Cappadociam, quia Carthago Cappadocibus est occidentalis, sicut nobis Westphalis v. g. Philadelphia Americae septentrionalis est posita versus occasum. Si Philadelphia nobis non sit meridionalis, nec Carthago Cappadocibus versus meridiem posita est, Consulatur geographia.
Anyone might wonder, if St. Firmilian truly wrote these things and wished to call his Cappadocians Easterns, why he did not say: "now with us Easterns, now with you Westerns"? For Carthaginian Africa is situated in the South neither absolutely nor relatively: not absolutely, because it is not situated within the tropics; not relatively to Cappadocia, because Carthage to the Cappadocians is western, just as to us Westphalians, for example, Philadelphia of North America is situated towards the West. If Philadelphia is not southern to us, neither is Carthage situated towards the South to the Cappadocians. Let geography be consulted.
Donatistae Africani gloriari solebant tempore S. Augustini, se in meridie positos esse, ut n. 81. Siquitur ironia 2a: « A quibus legatos episcopos patienter
The African Donatists were wont to glory in the time of St. Augustine that they were situated in the South, as at no. 81. There follows the 2nd irony: "From whom he received the envoy bishops patiently
Editors' notes and page, col. 1454

Footnotes

(20) ‹anchor: diserte testatur› · call in col 1454

Apud Eusebium, l. VI, c. 5.

In Eusebius, book VI, ch. 5.

(printed under page 778)

(21) ‹anchor: Excipit Bertius› · call in col 1454

L. XXXI, c. 1, n. 24,

Book XXXI, ch. 1, no. 24.

(printed under page 778)

Page

  • running head: RECENTIORUM EXCURSUS. 1454
  • marginal letters: A ticus, apostata, peccatorum; B cordiae genere rumpere?; C novum dogma rebaptizationis; D lis, sicut nobis
  • old-edition numerals: 1398 before quod universae
  • other: missing opening guillemet before Haec Apostoli; comma after posita est, before capitalized Consulatur; editors' matter: ticus, apostata... pa- (entire column); word split from preceding column: ticus (schismaticus); word split at end of column: pa- (patienter)
  • other: the word patienter was split at the column break and stands whole here (joined on receipt); check that the English reads whole across the break into col 1455
PL 3:1455
satis et leniter suscepit, ut eos ad sermonem saltem colloquii communis admitteret. Adhuc insuper charitatis et dilectionis praecepti memor fraternitatis universae, ne quis eos in domum suam reciperet, ut venientibus non solum pax et communio, sed et tectum et hospitium negaretur. »
enough and mildly, so as not to admit them even to the speech of a common interview; nay more, mindful of charity and love, he commanded the universal brotherhood that no one should receive them into his house, so that to them when they came not only peace and communion, but also roof and lodging were denied!"
Totum, quod hic enarratum fuit, mihi videtur fictitium, post tempora Eusebii, Hieronymi, imo S. Augustini excogitatum. Notum est quod Donatistae Africani plurima mendacia in Historiam Ecclesiasticam insperserint, signanter contra episcopos Romanos. Tempore S. Augustini jam commenti fuerant, quod S. Marcellinus papa sub initium saeculi IV in persecutione Diocletiani idolis thus adolevisset. Quoad rebaptizantes eo jam progressi fuerant; ut dixerint (an vere, vel falso, nolo hic examinare) S. Cyprianum rebaptizasse; nihilominus S. Stephanum papam adhuc recensebant inter eos qui episopatum gessissent illibatum; nam episcopum Romanum in quo ceu peccatore successio Petri defecisset, primum statuebant Marcellinum. Jam subsumo: si illo S. Augustini tempore Epistola Firmilianica modo innotuisset, vel si Stephanus Africanos rebaptizantium legatos episcopos tam inurbane habuisset, vel si S. Cypriano excommunicationem dumtaxat comminatus fuisset; an Donatistae S. Stephano papae tantum honoris permisissent? An non potius docere debuissent Stephanum fuisse primum, in quo auctoritas Petri finem habuisset? Sane igitur praefata dicteria contra S. Stephanum prolata interim habenda sunt tanquam putida mendacia, donec aliunde quam ex pseudo-Firmiliano probentur. Testimonia Fleurii, Alexandri, Dupinii, Cavei nihil juvant; nam omnes pseudo-Firmiliano credidere. Frustra laborarunt Baronius, etc., ut Stephanum excusarent: nam totum est fictitium.
All that has here been related seems to me fictitious, devised after the times of Eusebius, Jerome, nay, of St. Augustine. It is known that the African Donatists sprinkled very many lies into Ecclesiastical History, notably against the Roman bishops. In the time of St. Augustine they had already fabricated that Pope St. Marcellinus towards the beginning of the fourth century in the persecution of Diocletian had burned incense to idols. As regards the rebaptizers, they had already advanced so far as to say (whether truly or falsely, I do not wish to examine here) that St. Cyprian rebaptized; nevertheless they still reckoned Pope St. Stephen among those who had borne an unblemished episcopate; for the Roman bishop in whom as a sinner the succession of Peter had failed, they set down first as Marcellinus. Now I subsume: if at that time of St. Augustine the Firmilianic Epistle had already become known, or if Stephen had treated the African envoy bishops of the rebaptizers so uncourteously, or if he had even threatened excommunication against St. Cyprian, would the Donatists have allowed so much honour to Pope St. Stephen? Ought they not rather to have taught that Stephen was the first in whom the authority of Peter had an end? Assuredly therefore the aforesaid taunts uttered against St. Stephen must meanwhile be held as rotten lies, until they are proved from elsewhere than from the pseudo-Firmilian. The testimonies of Fleury, Alexander, Dupin, and Cave avail nothing; for all of them believed the pseudo-Firmilian. In vain have Baronius and others laboured to excuse Stephen: for the whole is fictitious.
Ironia 3, contra summum Pontificem.
The 3rd irony, against the Supreme Pontiff.
« Hoc est servasse unitatem.... Abscindere se a charitate, et alienum se per omnia fratribus facere, et contra sacramentum et fidem contumacis
"This it is to have kept the unity [of the Spirit in the bond of peace], to cut oneself off from charity, and to make oneself a stranger in all things to the brethren, and against the sacrament and the faith with the fury of rebellious
Editors' notes and page, col. 1455

Footnotes

(22) ‹anchor: not visible› · call in col 1455

S. Aug. de Unit. Bapt. cont. Petilianum. c. 16. Quid opus est ut episcoporum Ecclesiæ Romanæ, quos incredibilibus calumniis insectatur Petilianus Donatista, objecta ab eo crimina diluamus? Marcellinus et presbyteri ejus pro tunc, postea summi Pontifices, Melchiades et Sylvester traditionis codicum divinorum et thurificationis ab eo crimine arguuntur. Sed nunquid ideo etiam convincuntur, aut convicti aliqua documentorum firmitate monstrantur? Ipse sceleratos et sacrilegos fuisse dicit: ego innocentes fuisse respondeo. Quid laborem probare defensionem meam, cum ille nec tenuiter probare conatus sit accusationem suam? Si est ulla humanitas in rebus humanis, puto nos justius posse reprehendi, si ignotos homines, quos criminantur inimici, nec eorum crimen ulla testificatione demonstrant, nocentes potius quam innocentes crediderimus. Ita S. Aug. l. cit. qui l. III cont. Crescon. multa alia facta historica recenset a Donatistis contra episcopos Catholicos conficta. Quod lapsus Liberii papæ similiter ab hæreticis fuerit confictus, ita demonstrarunt Bollandistæ ad diem 23 Sept., ut Bertius Bollandistis assensum præbuerit.

St. Augustine, On the Unity of Baptism, against Petilian, ch. 16: "What need is there for us to wash away the charges brought by Petilian the Donatist against the bishops of the Roman Church, whom he pursues with incredible calumnies? Marcellinus and his presbyters of that time, afterwards supreme Pontiffs, Melchiades and Sylvester, are accused by him of the crime of handing over the divine books and of offering incense. But are they therefore also convicted, or shown to be convicted by any solidity of documents? He says they were wicked and sacrilegious; I answer that they were innocent. Why should I labour to prove my defence, when he has not even faintly tried to prove his accusation? If there is any humanity in human affairs, I think we could more justly be blamed if we believed men unknown to us, whom their enemies accuse without demonstrating their crime by any testimony, to be guilty rather than innocent." So St. Augustine at the place cited, who in book III Against Cresconius reviews many other historical facts fabricated by the Donatists against Catholic bishops. That the lapse of Pope Liberius was likewise fabricated by heretics the Bollandists have demonstrated at 23 September, so that Bertius gave his assent to the Bollandists.

(printed under page 779)

(25) ‹anchor: contra summum Pontificem› · call in col 1455 (again in col 1456, after excommunicarentur)

Eusebius, v. lib. c. 26. — Imo et illa Polycratis et Irenæi facta non sunt omnino certa; suspicor Eusebium fuisse interpolatum tam in causa Quarto-Decimanorum, quam Anabaptistarum.

Eusebius, book V, ch. 26. — Indeed even those acts of Polycrates and Irenaeus are not altogether certain; I suspect that Eusebius has been interpolated both in the matter of the Quartodecimans and in that of the Anabaptists.

(printed under page 779)

Page

  • running head: 1455 DE HAERETICORUM BA
  • marginal letters: A (in col. 1456); B (in col. 1456); C (in col. 1456); D (in footnote block)
  • old-edition numerals: 1399 before Quoad
PL 3:1456
furore discordiae rebellare. Apud talem potest esse unum corpus; et unus spiritus, apud quem fortasse ipsa anima una non est; sic lubrica, mobilis et incerta? Sed quantum pertinet ad illum, relinquamus.
discord to rebel! With such a one can there be one body and one spirit, with whom perhaps the very soul itself is not one, so slippery is it, changeable, and uncertain? Yet so far as pertains to him, let us leave him."
I. Ecce, qui ex institutione divina est centrum unitatis, declaratur ut abscissus ab unitate, fratribus per omnia alienus, contra sacramentum et fidem contumax, furibundus, discors, rebellis, lubricus, mobilis, incertus, et cum haec convicia sedulus congesserat, et omnia effutierat contra Stephanum: tunc demum decernit abstinendum esse ab ulterioribus conviciis, ac quaestionem principalem potius discutiendam esse.
I. Behold, he who by divine institution is the centre of unity is declared cut off from unity, a stranger in all things to the brethren, stubborn against the sacrament and the faith, furious, discordant, rebellious, slippery, changeable, uncertain! And when he had busily heaped up these railings and had blurted out all things against Stephen, then at length he decrees that one must abstain from further railings, and that the principal question must rather be discussed.
II. Quis credat hanc fuisse vocem alicujus sancti episcopi de Papa suo superiore conquerentis? Acerbiora sequentur, no 74. — Bertius, ut persuadeat esse propriam Firmiliani vocem, asserit: » Dari exempla sexcenta in quibus sancti Patres ita mutuo excanduerint.
II. Who would believe that this was the voice of some holy bishop complaining of the Pope his superior? Bitterer things will follow! — Berti, in order to persuade that it is the own voice of Firmilian, asserts: "That six hundred examples are given wherein the holy Fathers glowed with anger thus against one another."
Ast ego censeo dari nullum istiusmodi exemplum. Bertius adducit, duos, Polycratem et S. Irenaeum, qui pertinaces restiterant S. Victori papae.
Yet I judge that no example of the kind is given. Berti adduces two, Polycrates and St. Irenaeus, who had obstinately withstood Pope St. Victor.
Verum enimvero: 1o Hi duo non sunt sexcenti. 2o Illi duo pertinent ad unum et idem exemplum controversiae circa Pascha celebrandum. 3o Neuter eorum summo Pontifici conviciatus fuit. S. Iraenaeus episcopus nomine fratrum per Galliam, quibus praeerat, scripsit, et Papam deprecatus est, ne episcopi Asiae excommunicarentur.
But indeed: 1st, These two are not six hundred! 2nd, Those two pertain to one and the same example of the controversy concerning the celebrating of Easter. 3rd, Neither of them railed at the Supreme Pontiff. Bishop St. Irenaeus in the name of the brethren throughout Gaul, over whom he presided, wrote and entreated the Pope that the bishops of Asia might not be excommunicated.
Nunc conviciando quasi lassatus et exhaustus denuo attentat suam haereticum opinionem ex sacris scriptoribus probare: « Sed quantum ad illum (Stephanum) pertinet, relinquamus: excutiamus potius id de quo maxima est quaestio. »
Now, as though wearied and exhausted with railing, he attempts anew to prove his heretical opinion from the sacred writers: "Yet so far as pertains to him (Stephen), let us leave him; let us rather examine that concerning which there is the greatest question."
Tunc sequenti utitur sorite: « Nobis et haereticis non est unus Deus et Dominus, et fides; alioquin non haeretici, sed Christiani; ergo nec idem Baptismus; nam ad concordiam exhortans Paulus ait: Unus Dominus, una fides, unum baptisma unus Deus. »
Then he uses the following sorites: "To us and to heretics there is not one God and Lord and faith, otherwise they would not be heretics, but Christians; therefore neither is there the same baptism; for Paul exhorting to concord says: One Lord, one faith, one baptism, one God (Eph. 4:5–6)."
Editors' notes and page, col. 1456

Footnotes

(23) ‹anchor: not visible› · call in col 1456

In Ep. Cyprianicarum 69, Florentius Pupianus episcopus introducitur, quod (Pseudo-) Cyprianum vocaverit superbum; igitur Cyprianus probat, se esse vere humilem, et Florentio regerit: An tu (humilis) qui te episcopum episcopi, et judicem judicis a Deo docti constituis, cum Dominus in Deuteronomio dicat: Et homo, quicunque fuerit in superbia, ut non exaudiat sacerdotem aut judicem, quicunque fuerit in diebus illis, morietur homo ille. Adducitur S. Paulus, qui in falsis et spoliatis sacerdotibus umbram tamen ipsam inanem sacerdotalis nominis veneratus dixerat: Nesciebam, fratres, quia pontifex est; scriptum est enim; Principem populi tui non maledices. Pseudo-Firmilianus se judicem summi Pontificis constituit.

In letter 69 of the Cyprianic letters, the bishop Florentius Pupianus is introduced as having called (Pseudo-)Cyprian proud; so Cyprian proves that he is truly humble, and retorts upon Florentius: Are you (humble), who set yourself up as bishop of the bishop and judge of the judge taught by God, when the Lord says in Deuteronomy: And the man who is in pride, so that he will not hear the priest or the judge, whoever shall be in those days, that man shall die? St. Paul is brought in, who even in false and despoiled priests revered the very empty shadow of the priestly name and said: I knew not, brethren, that he is the high priest; for it is written: You shall not speak evil of the prince of your people. Pseudo-Firmilian sets himself up as judge of the supreme Pontiff.

(printed under page 779)

(24) ‹anchor: not visible› · call in col 1456

L. XXXI, c. 13, n. 5.

Book XXXI, ch. 13, no. 5.

(printed under page 779)

Page

  • running head: TICORUM BAPTISMATE 1456
  • marginal letters: A furore discordiae rebellare.; B episcopi de Papa; C denuo attentat suam; D (in footnote block)
  • old-edition numerals: 1400 before no 74.
  • other: missing closing guillemet after relinquamus. and after excanduerint.; editors' matter: furore discordiae... Deus. » (entire column)
PL 3:1457
Nemo non videt esse sophisma; nam nobis, et haereticorum plurimis est unus, idemque Deus, sicut nobis, et v. g. Lutheranis est unus idemque baptismus a Christo traditus.
Everyone sees that this is a sophism; for to us and to very many of the heretics there is one and the same God, just as to us and, for example, to the Lutherans there is one and the same baptism handed down by Christ.
Denique novo impetu contra S. Stephanum iterum debacchatur; et dum tempus ipsi defuit congruam scribendi epistolam, repetit ea quae superius n. 64, 39, scripserat. — « Et non pudet Stephanum haereticis adversus Ecclesiam patrocinium praestare, et propter haereticos asserendos fraternitatem scindere, insuper, etc. »
Finally with a new onset he raves again against St. Stephen; and while time failed him for writing a suitable epistle, he repeats those things which he had written above at no. 39 (printed 64, 39). — "And Stephen is not ashamed to afford patronage to heretics against the Church, and for the sake of maintaining heretics to rend the brotherhood, and moreover, etc."
Stephanus haereticis nullum adversus Ecclesiam patrocinium praestitit; siquidem eorum baptismum cum apostolis et universa Ecclesia veneratus est ut validum, non propter ministrum, vel hujus haeresin, sed propter materiam et formam a Christo traditas. Male traducerer ut fautor Lutheranorum, vel Calvinistarum, licet admitterem quatuor Evangelia a nobis Catholicis accepta apud illos mansisse integra et genuina, ex illis hauriri posse sanam doctrinam.
Stephen afforded no patronage to heretics against the Church; seeing that with the apostles and the universal Church he venerated their baptism as valid, not on account of the minister or his heresy, but on account of the matter and form handed down by Christ. I should ill be traduced as a favourer of the Lutherans or Calvinists, although I admitted that the four Gospels received from us Catholics have remained whole and genuine among them, and that sound doctrine can be drawn out of them.
Porro cum sanctissimus pater noster Stephanus papa ita indigne vapulet, nos cuncti qui eamdem profitemur fidem, in faciem caedimur, et non indignamur?
Furthermore, when our most holy father Pope Stephen is so unworthily beaten, we all who profess the same faith are struck in the face, and are we not indignant?
Ultima nunc sequuntur, eaque gravissima contra sanctissimum Papam, ut vilissimus scurra duriora et acerbiora scommata emovere non potuisset. S. Stephanum traducit tanquam dolosum operarium, pseudo-apostolum, imo pseudo-Christum. Ambagibus utitur ille festinus scriptor, et novum accumulat mendacium, nempe talia scommata ex ore ipsiusmet summi Pontificis primum profluxisse. En illius verba.
The last things now follow, and those most grievous against the most holy Pope, so that the vilest buffoon could not have cast forth harsher and bitterer jeers. He traduces St. Stephen as a deceitful workman, a false apostle, nay, a false Christ! That hasty writer uses windings, and heaps up a new lie, namely that such jeers flowed forth first out of the mouth of the Supreme Pontiff himself. Behold his words:
« Stephanum non pudet... insuper Cyprianum pseudo-Christum et pseudo-apostolum, et pseudo-operarium dicere? Qui omnia inter se esse conscius praevenit, ut alteri ea per mendacium objiceret, quae ipse ex merito audire deberet. Bene te valere, etc. — Quis credat quod S. Stephanus S. Cyprianum, cujus nomen Ecclesia Romana suo Missae canoni inseruit ab antiquo, vocitaverit pseudo-apostolum, pseudo-Christum? Et haec Papa ex merito audire debuit?
"Stephen is not ashamed... moreover to call Cyprian a false Christ, and a false apostle, and a deceitful workman? Who, conscious that all these things are in himself, was beforehand in objecting through a lie to another those things which he himself deservedly ought to hear. We all wish that you fare well," etc. — Who would believe that St. Stephen called St. Cyprian, whose name the Roman Church inserted from of old in her Canon of the Mass, a false apostle and a false Christ? And ought the Pope deservedly to have heard these things?
Recordor quod etiam Lutherus papam vocitaverit Antichristum; sed nescio, quis petulantior fuerit contra supremum totius Christianae Ecclesiae caput, an Lutherus, an vero pseudo-Firmilianus? Pamelius, Rigaltius, Fellius, Pearsonius, Baluzius, Tillemontius aiunt, Firmilianum esse excusandum ob aestum disputationis. Verum tunc et Lutherum excusare debebimus, et vix non cunctos sycophantas. Concludit.
I remember that Luther also called the Pope Antichrist; yet I know not who was more petulant against the supreme head of the whole Christian Church, whether Luther or the pseudo-Firmilian! Pamelius, Rigault, Fell, Pearson, Baluze, and Tillemont say that Firmilian must be excused on account of the heat of disputation. Yet then we shall have to excuse Luther also, and almost all slanderers! He concludes:
« Bene te valere omnibus nobis cum universis,
"That you fare well, from us all, together with all
Editors' notes and page, col. 1457

Footnotes

(26) ‹anchor: et pseudo-operarium› · call in col 1457

Ob illa tria verba: pseudo-Christus, etc., jam olim Christianus Lupus apud Missorium dubitavit an epistola Firmiliani sit vera.

On account of those three words, pseudo-Christ, etc., Christianus Lupus long ago, as reported by Missorius, doubted whether the letter of Firmilian is genuine.

(printed under page 780)

(27) ‹anchor: etiam Lutherus› · call in col 1457

In Symposiacis.

In the Table Talk.

(printed under page 780)

Page

  • running head: 1457 PARS II. — RECENTIORUM
  • marginal letters: A (in col. 1458); B (in col. 1458); C (in col. 1458); D (in col. 1458)
  • old-edition numerals: 1401 before mendacium,
  • other: missing closing guillemet after valere, etc.; editors' matter: Nemo non... universis, (entire column)
PL 3:1458
qui in Africa sunt, episcopis et cunctis clericis et omni fraternitate universi optamus, ut perpetuo unanimes, et unum sentientes habeamus nobiscum etiam de longinquo adunatos. »
the bishops who are in Africa, and all the clerics, and the whole brotherhood, we all wish, so that being perpetually of one mind and thinking one thing we may have you united with us even from afar."
Haec est famosa inter Cyprianicas epistola ordine 75, sub nomine Firmiliani publicata, quae omnium eruditorum ingenia usque huc mirum in modum vexavit.
This is the famous epistle, the 75th in order among the Cyprianic ones, published under the name of Firmilian, which up to now has vexed the wits of all the learned in a wonderful manner.
Cum eam esse supposititiam, et vero Catholico penitus indignam, abunde demonstrasse mihi videar, ulterius progrediendum reor investigaturus, cuinam sectae addictus, et quo circiter tempore et loco auctor hujus famosae epistolae vixerit.
Since I seem to myself to have abundantly demonstrated that it is supposititious and utterly unworthy of a true Catholic, I think that I should advance further, in order to investigate to what sect the author of this famous epistle was addicted, and about what time and place he lived.
Deprehensus aliquoties no 23 — 26 — 76, fuit, singulariter et extraordinarie gavisus ex eo, quod invenerit in longinquo coadunatos, et unum sentientes. Catholicus episcopus non adeo tripudiasset ex eo, quod audivisset Carthagine in Africa dari episcopum sibi quoad dogmata consentientem. Carthago pro illo tempore spectari poterat seu posita quasi in meditullio imperii Romani, quod Catholicis redundabat; Cappadocia erat una ex ejusdem Romani imperii provinciis.
He was caught several times (nos. 23, 26, etc.) singularly and extraordinarily rejoicing from the fact that he found men "united in the distance, and thinking one thing." A Catholic bishop would not have danced for joy so much from the fact that he had heard that at Carthage in Africa there was a bishop agreeing with him as regards dogmas. Carthage for that time could be looked upon as situated as it were in the middle of the Roman Empire, which abounded with Catholics; Cappadocia was one of the provinces of the same Roman Empire.
S. Augustinus, sub initium saeculi V, Donatistis rebaptizantibus objecerat, et saepissime repetierat, eorum Ecclesiam nec toto orbe diffusam, sed nec in longinquo coadunatos habere; quid ergo mirum, si quis Donatista tandem procuderit praefatam epistolam, cum hoc et Donatistarum haeresin sapiat?
St. Augustine, towards the beginning of the fifth century, had objected to the rebaptizing Donatists, and had most often repeated, that their Church was neither spread throughout the whole world, nor even had men united in the distance; what wonder, therefore, if some Donatist at length forged the aforesaid epistle, since this also savours of the heresy of the Donatists?
PROPOSITIO III.
PROPOSITION III.
Verosimilius est quod aliquis Donatista Africanus fatam epistolam composuerit, sed post tempora sancti Augustini.
It is more probable that some African Donatist composed the said epistle, yet after the times of St. Augustine.
55. I. Pars. Et quidem, quod post tempora S. Augustini primum innotuerit, inde conjicio: 1o Quia usque ad aetatem S. Augustini a nullo scriptore relata fuit. 2o Quia nequidem S. Augustino a Donatistis Africanis objecta fuisse legitur. Cum tamen ipsis maxime favorabilis fuisset, ac pro tunc, nempe circa initium saeculi V, causa rebaptizationis per Africam quam fervidissime agitaretur.
55. Part I. And indeed, that it first became known after the times of St. Augustine, I conjecture from this: 1st, Because up to the age of St. Augustine it was reported by no writer. 2nd, Because it is not read to have been objected even to St. Augustine by the African Donatists, although it would have been most favourable to them, and at that time, namely about the beginning of the fifth century, the cause of rebaptism was being agitated most hotly throughout Africa.
3. Quia Donatistae tempore sancti Augustini sanctum Stephanum papam adhucdum recensebant inter eos pontifices qui episcopatum Romanum gesserunt illibatum. At vero juxta Firmilianicam Stephanus fuisset sacrilegus, pseudo-Christus, etc.; et ideo quidem, quod in episcopos Africanos rebaptizantes peccasset, n. 75, n. 65.
3rd, Because the Donatists in the time of St. Augustine still reckoned Pope St. Stephen among those pontiffs who bore the Roman episcopate unblemished. Yet according to the Firmilianic epistle Stephen would have been sacrilegious, a false Christ, etc.; and for this reason indeed, because he had sinned against the rebaptizing African bishops!
Excipit Bertius, etiam Basilius Magnus circa annum 375, adeoque saeculo IV, docuit: « Baptismum haereticorum non valere, interim observandum esse morem cujuslibet regionis; » et tamen nec ad hujus sancti Basilii epistolas, saeculo IV conscriptas, provocarunt Donatistae saeculo V; ergo argumentum
Berti takes exception that Basil the Great also, about the year 375, and therefore in the fourth century, taught "that the baptism of heretics is not valid, yet that meanwhile the custom of each region must be observed"; and nevertheless the Donatists in the fifth century did not appeal to these epistles of St. Basil written in the fourth century either; therefore the argument
Editors' notes and page, col. 1458

Footnotes

(28) ‹anchor: objecta fuisse legitur› · call in col 1458

Cum de concilio Sinuessano, in quo S. Marcellinus papa suum lapsum coram 300 episcopis confessus fuisse dicitur, tempore S. Augustini necdum aliqua mentio facta fuerit a Donatistis; merito censet Missorius illud postea a Donatistis fuisse confictum. Revideatur n° 69.

Since in St. Augustine's time no mention whatever had yet been made by the Donatists of the council of Sinuessa, in which Pope St. Marcellinus is said to have confessed his lapse before 300 bishops, Missorius rightly judges that it was afterwards fabricated by the Donatists. See again no. 69.

(printed under page 780)

(29) ‹anchor: Excipit Bertius› · call in col 1458

Berti, l. XXXI, c. 13, prop. III, n. 6.

Berti, book XXXI, ch. 13, proposition III, no. 6.

(printed under page 780)

Page

  • running head: RECENTIORUM EXCURSUS. 1458
  • marginal letters: A qui in Africa; B Catholicus episcopus non; C tam epistolam composuerit,; D et ideo quidem,
  • old-edition numerals: 1402 before primum
  • other: period after legitur (28). before Cum tamen; editors' matter: qui in... argu- (entire column); word split at end of column: argu- (argumentum)
  • other: the word argumentum was split at the column break and stands whole here (joined on receipt); check that the English reads whole across the break into col 1459
PL 3:1459
ex Donatistarum silentio desumptum non stringit.
drawn from the silence of the Donatists is not binding.
R. 1. Nego et illas epistolas, quae theologis dogmaticis molestias usque huc insuperabiles crearunt, esse genuinum sancti Basilii fetum. De illis sermo recurret, n. 90. Modo occupemur circa epistolam Firmilianicam. Igitur:
Answer 1. I deny that those epistles also, which up to now have created insuperable troubles for dogmatic theologians, are the genuine offspring of St. Basil. Discourse concerning them will recur below. Now let us occupy ourselves concerning the Firmilianic epistle. Therefore:
R. 2. Transeat antecedens, nego consequentiam. Epistolae illae canonicae, si genuinae sint, fuerunt litterae privatae, quas Basilius ad sanctum Amphilochum in Oriente episcopum exaravit: epistola Firmilianica fuit publica, quasi synodica, duobus conciliis Iconiensi et Synodensi, ut dicitur, innixa, directa ad universos Africae episcopos rebaptizantes, edita circa medium saeculi III. Haec igitur si unquam vere exstiterit, circa initium saeculi V, Africanis ignota esse non potuisset.
Answer 2. Let the antecedent pass; I deny the consequence. Those canonical epistles, if they be genuine, were private letters which Basil penned to St. Amphilochius, a bishop in the East: the Firmilianic epistle was public, as it were synodical, relying, as is said, upon two councils, of Iconium and of Synnada, directed to all the rebaptizing bishops of Africa, and published about the middle of the third century. If therefore this epistle ever truly existed, about the beginning of the fifth century it could not have been unknown to the Africans.
Ut vis argumenti negativi evidentior appareat, status controversiae, quantum huc pertinet, ad mentem revocandus est.
In order that the force of the negative argument may appear more evident, the state of the controversy, so far as pertains hither, must be recalled to mind.
Sanctus Augustinus Donatistis opposuerat, asserendo: quod tot millia episcoporum, etiam Orientales, consentirent circa valorem baptismi ab haereticis collati, quod vera Ecclesia sit universalis per totum orbem diffusa, quod soli Donatistae intra Africam conclusi contra reliquam universam Ecclesiam docerent, talem baptismum esse invalidum.
St. Augustine had opposed the Donatists by asserting that so many thousands of bishops, the Easterns included, agreed concerning the validity of baptism conferred by heretics; that the true Church is universal, spread throughout the whole world; and that the Donatists alone, shut up within Africa, taught against the rest of the universal Church that such baptism is invalid.
Cresconius nomine Donatistarum fatetur; quod Orientales (catholici), pro tunc quidem nobis Latinis catholicis consenserint; sed simul innectit: « Aliquot Orientales olim judicium tulisse pro rebaptizatione. »
Cresconius in the name of the Donatists confesses that the (Catholic) Easterns at that time indeed agreed with us Latin Catholics; yet at the same time he weaves in: "That some Easterns formerly gave judgement for rebaptism."
Sanctus Augustinus reponit: « Si hoc judicium ab aliquibus paucis Orientalibus factum est, quod quidem interest, utrum possit ostendi, profecto judicium suum correxerunt.
St. Augustine replies: "If this judgement was made by some few Easterns—which indeed it is of importance whether it can be shown—assuredly they corrected their judgement."
In hac controversia Cresconius potuisset et debuisset aliquem episcopum Orientalem nominare, vel saltem provocare ad sancti Firmiliani epistolam, vel potius ad copiosissimas synodos Iconiensem et Synadensem in ea laudatas; si enim haec revera celebratae
In this controversy Cresconius could and ought to have named some Eastern bishop, or at least appealed to the epistle of St. Firmilian, or rather to the most numerous Synods of Iconium and Synnada praised therein; for if these had in truth been
Editors' notes and page, col. 1459

Footnotes

(30) ‹anchor: not visible› · call in col 1459

Quædam ex illis excerpta videri poterunt apud Tourneli de Sacramentis in genere, q. v, art. 2; vel apud Natalem ad sæculum III, vel Fleurium Hist. eccl., lib. XVII, § 14, qui eas esse genuinas credidere.

Some excerpts from them can be seen in Tournely, On the Sacraments in General, question V, art. 2; or in Natalis [Alexander] on the third century, or in Fleury, Ecclesiastical History, book XVII, § 14, who believed them to be genuine.

(printed under page 781)

(31) ‹anchor: Orientales (catholici)› · call in col 1459

De Catholicis sermo erat; puduit enim Donatistas provocare ad Novatianos, Arianos, Eunomianos, ceu declaratos in Oriente hæreticos.

The talk was of Catholics; for the Donatists were ashamed to appeal to the Novatians, Arians and Eunomians, as declared heretics in the East.

(printed under page 781)

(32) ‹anchor: Augustinus reponit› · call in col 1459

L. IV, contra Cresconium.

Book IV, Against Cresconius.

(printed under page 781)

(33) ‹anchor: judicium suum correxerunt› · call in col 1459

Notandum 1. quod S. Doctor contra illum Grammaticum scripserit, qua episcopus; ergo a tempore S. Stephani usquedum jam effluxerant anni circiter 150; interea temporis innumeræ synodi præter concilium generale Nicænum congregatæ fuerant, in quibus Orientales et Occidentales convenerant. 2. Quod S. Augustino opera S. Basilii Magni et Eusebii Cæsariensis Orientalium ignota non fuerint; illius verba formalia quibus asseritur jejunium ex paradiso originem habere, adduxit; hujus historiam ecclesiasticam se diligentissime perscrutatum fuisse asserit in l. de Hæresibus. Et ecce, huic S. Augustino ignotum erat, quod Orientales olim judicium tulissent, pro rebaptizatione!

Note 1. that the holy Doctor wrote against that Grammarian as a bishop; so from the time of St. Stephen some 150 years had by then gone by; in the meantime countless synods besides the general council of Nicaea had been assembled, at which Easterners and Westerners had met. 2. That the works of the Easterners St. Basil the Great and Eusebius of Caesarea were not unknown to St. Augustine; he cited the formal words of the former asserting that fasting has its origin in paradise; of the latter's ecclesiastical history he says, in the book On Heresies, that he had searched it most diligently. And see: this St. Augustine did not know that the Easterners had once given judgement in favour of rebaptism!

(printed under page 781)

Page

  • running head: 1459 DE HAERETICORUM BAP
  • marginal letters: A (in col. 1460); B (in col. 1460); C (in col. 1460); D (in footnote block)
  • old-edition numerals: 1403 before Latinis
  • other: missing closing guillemet after correxerunt (33).; editors' matter: mentum ex... cele- (entire column); word split from preceding column: mentum (argumentum); word split at end of column: cele- (celebratae)
  • other: the word celebratae was split at the column break and stands whole here (joined on receipt); check that the English reads whole across the break into col 1460
PL 3:1460
fuissent saeculo III, non potuerunt sub initium saeculi V fuisse incognitae Africanis; vel si saeculo V adhuc ignotae fuerint, necesse est ut postea fuerint confictae. Ast saeculo V, adhuc ignotae fuere, ut patet ex silentio Donatistarum; nam Cresconius nihil meminit de epistola sancti Firmiliani, nihil de synodis Iconiensi et Synadensi, in quibus rebaptizatio olim ab Orientalibus sancita fuisset.
held in the third century, they could not towards the beginning of the fifth century have been unknown to the Africans; or if in the fifth century they were still unknown, it is necessary that they were fabricated afterwards. Yet in the fifth century they were still unknown, as is plain from the silence of the Donatists; for Cresconius makes no mention of the epistle of St. Firmilian, and none of the Synods of Iconium and Synnada, wherein rebaptism had formerly been sanctioned by the Easterns.
Quid ergo Cresconius? 1o Provocavit ad Synodum Sardicensem asserens, quod episcopi Sardicensis concilii ad Donatum rebaptizantem et Carthaginis episcopum scripsissent in favorem rebaptizantium. Et quia nimis notum erat, episcopos Sardicenses anabaptismum abhorruisse, Cresconius 2o addidit fatendo: quod illi episcopi Sardicenses suum de rebaptizatione decretum postea revocaverint.
What therefore did Cresconius do? 1st, he appealed to the Synod of Sardica, asserting that the bishops of the Council of Sardica had written to Donatus, the rebaptizer and bishop of Carthage, in favour of the rebaptizers. And because it was too well known that the bishops of Sardica abhorred anabaptism, Cresconius 2nd added by confessing that those bishops of Sardica afterwards revoked their decree concerning rebaptism.
S. Augustinus illi primo Cresconii asserto fidem adhibere detrectavit, mendacium suspicatus vel ideo, « quod ad Carthaginis episcopum, Romano praetermisso, nunquam Orientalis Catholica scriberet. » — Quomodo S. Augustinus haec Donatistis respondere ausus fuisset, si pro tunc synodica Firmiliani ad Cyprianum Carthaginensem episcopum epistola modo, ut adversarii jactant, nota fuisset?
St. Augustine refused to give credence to that first assertion of Cresconius, suspecting a lie even for this reason, "that to the bishop of Carthage, passing over the Roman bishop, the Eastern Catholic Church would never write." — How would St. Augustine have dared to reply these things to the Donatists, if at that time the synodical epistle of Firmilian to Cyprian bishop of Carthage had already, as our adversaries boast, been known?
Nec valeat effugium Bertii dicentis: ideo Cresconius non provocavit ad Epistolam Firmiliani, quia hujus successores decretum de rebaptizatione resciderunt. Nam R. Nonne et Sardicensis fatente Cresconio N. praec. resipuerunt? Et tamen ad Sardicenses, de quibus insuper maxime dubium erat, an unquam Donatistis faverint, provocavit Cresconius; cur ergo in causa tam desperata omisit S. Firmiliani epistolam sibi adeo favorabilem, ut ea sola S. Augustino, et omnibus Catholicis fauces constringere potuisset? Cur omisit? Quia nondum exstabat.
Nor may the evasion of Berti avail when he says that Cresconius did not appeal to the Epistle of Firmilian for this reason, because his successors rescinded the decree concerning rebaptism. For I answer: Did not those of Sardica also, as Cresconius confesses in the preceding paragraph, come to their senses? And yet to those of Sardica, concerning whom moreover it was exceedingly doubtful whether they ever favoured the Donatists, Cresconius appealed; why therefore in so desperate a cause did he omit the epistle of St. Firmilian, so favourable to him that by it alone he could have stopped the mouths of St. Augustine and of all the Catholics? Why did he omit it? Because it did not yet exist.
II Pars. Quod fata epistola composita fuerit a Donatistis, puto colligendum ex sequentibus simul sumptis:
Part II. That the said epistle was composed by the Donatists, I think must be gathered from the following things taken together:
Editors' notes and page, col. 1460

Footnotes

(34) ‹anchor: Carthaginis episcopum› · call in col 1460

Carthagine circa annum 256, S. Cyprianus fuit episcopus; ibidem postea circa annum 312 Donatus (quod nomen pluribus adhæsit) suam incepit hæresin. Synodus Sardicensis celebrata fuit anno 347. Huic interfuit Gratus, episcopus Carthaginensis Catholicus ab hæresi rebaptizantium alienissimus. Synodus illa scissa fuit in duas partes; major pars (circiter 300 episcoporum) fuerant Occidentales catholici, inter quos et plures Africani; minor pars (76) fuerant Orientales Africani; qui Philippis congregati similiter epistolam nomine concilii Sardicensis publicaverunt; ast, quod vel hæc epistola Donatistis aliquo modo faverit, non satis constat. Videantur Fleuri, l. XVII, XXXIV, et LII; Socrates, l. II, c. 20: Sozomenus, l. III, c. 11; Theodoretus, l. II, c. 2.

At Carthage, about the year 256, St. Cyprian was bishop; there afterwards, about the year 312, Donatus (a name borne by several) began his heresy. The synod of Sardica was held in the year 347. Gratus took part in it, the Catholic bishop of Carthage, wholly estranged from the heresy of the rebaptizers. That synod was split into two parts: the greater part (about 300 bishops) were Western Catholics, among them several Africans; the lesser part (76) were Eastern Africans, who, gathered at Philippi, likewise published a letter in the name of the council of Sardica; but that even this letter favoured the Donatists in any way is not sufficiently established. See Fleury, book XVII, XXXIV and LII; Socrates, book II, ch. 20; Sozomen, book III, ch. 11; Theodoret, book II, ch. 2.

(printed under page 781)

(35) ‹anchor: S. Augustinus› · call in col 1460

L. II.

Book II.

(printed under page 781)

(36) ‹anchor: effugium Bertii› · call in col 1460

L. c. n. 6.

At the place cited, no. 6.

(printed under page 781)

(37) ‹anchor: a Donatistis› · call in col 1460

Donatistæ postea et Ariani confœderati fuere contra Catholicos; si quis certus evicerit, epistolam a quodam Ariano fuisse conflctam, non multum (continues)

The Donatists and the Arians were afterwards allied against the Catholics; if anyone should prove for certain that the letter was fabricated by some Arian, not much (continues)

(printed under page 781)

Page

  • running head: TICORUM BAPTISMATE 1460
  • marginal letters: A bratae fuissent saeculo; B revocaverint.; C dicenses, de quibus; D (in footnote block)
  • old-edition numerals: 1404 before respondere
  • other: editors' matter: bratae fuissent... sumptis: (entire column); word split from preceding column: bratae (celebratae)
PL 3:1461
1. Epistola plurimos continet errores Catholico prorsus indignos.
1. The epistle contains very many errors altogether unworthy of a Catholic.
2. Donatistae sicut et Ariani, ac reliqui haeretici, et schismatici continuo patrem mendaciorum imitati sunt, ut eis nullam faciamus injuriam, dum eos, eorumque episcopos saepius mentitos fuisse dicimus cum S. Augustino. Neque peccabimus, si eos suspicemur fuisse architectos hujus quam examinamus, epistolae; haec enim tam impudens quam falsa est, ut nullum nisi haereticum hominem habere potuerit auctorem.
2. The Donatists, just as the Arians also and the rest of the heretics and schismatics, continually imitated the father of lies, so that we do them no injury while with St. Augustine we say that they and their bishops lied quite often. Neither shall we sin if we suspect that they were the architects of this epistle which we are examining; for this is as impudent as it is false, so that it could have had none save a heretical man for its author.
3. Insuper nulli haeresi magis favet, quam Donatistarum. Hi docebant sacramenta omnia, non solum, quae ab haereticis extra ecclesiam, sed etiam ea quae intra Ecclesiam veram a legitimis ministris ast in peccato constitutis, collata fuerint, esse invalida, n. 49. Contendebant se cum Catholicis adhuc esse in una et eadem Ecclesia Romana supra Petrum fundata: aegerrime ferebant, quod propter illam opinionum diversitatem a nobis Catholicis vocarentur haeretici.
3. Moreover it favours no heresy more than that of the Donatists. These taught that all sacraments, not only those which had been conferred by heretics outside the Church, but those also which had been conferred within the true Church by legitimate ministers who were nevertheless set in sin, are invalid (no. 49). They contended that they were still with the Catholics in one and the same Roman Church founded upon Peter; they bore it very ill that on account of that diversity of opinions they were called heretics by us Catholics.
4. Pseudo Firmilianus acerbissimas adhibet comparationes, easdem quibus Donatistae suos adversarios terrere soliti erant: nempe S. Stephanum papam eique consentientes Catholicos aequiparat rebellibus Dathan, Core et Abiron; dignos igitur, quos terra absorbeat vivos. V. supra, n. 59. Et in ore Donatistarum nihil frequentius erat quam suos adversarios appellitare Dathan. Core et Abiron.
4. The pseudo-Firmilian employs the most bitter comparisons, the very same wherewith the Donatists were wont to terrify their adversaries: namely he compares Pope St. Stephen and the Catholics agreeing with him to the rebels Dathan, Core, and Abiron—worthy therefore that the earth should swallow them up alive! See above, no. 51 (printed 59). And in the mouth of the Donatists nothing was more frequent than to call their adversaries Dathan, Core, and Abiron.
Porro Donatistae inter se non consentiebant; subdivisi fuere in varias sectas, puta Rogatistas, Circenses, Montenses, Maximinianistas, etc. Perdurarunt in Africa usque ad seculum VII. In Europa sub nomine Waldensium revixerunt saeculo XII.
Furthermore, the Donatists did not agree among themselves; they were subdivided into various sects, for instance the Rogatists, Circenses (Circumcellions), Montenses, Maximianists, etc. They endured in Africa even to the seventh century. In Europe under the name of the Waldenses they revived in the twelfth century.
III Pars. Quod aliquis Africanus eam fabricatus fuerit inde suspicor:
Part III. That some African fabricated it, I suspect from this:
1o Quod epistola in laudem et defensionem Afrorum rebaptizantium praecipue conscripta fuisse appareat ex notatis, n. 76, 86, 60.
1st, Because the epistle appears from the things noted above to have been written chiefly in praise and defence of the rebaptizing Africans.
2o Quod assserat Carthaginem Africae in meridie
2nd, Because he asserts that Carthage of Africa is situated in the
Editors' notes and page, col. 1461

Footnotes

(38) ‹anchor: not visible› · call in col 1461

Inter hos eminet Philostorgius scriptor sæculi v, historicus mendacissimus. — Quid attentaverint sæculo IV, contra S. Athausium, nemini ignotum esse poterit.

Among these Philostorgius stands out, a writer of the fifth century, a most mendacious historian. — What they attempted in the fourth century against St. Athanasius can be unknown to no one.

(printed under page 782)

(39) ‹anchor: not visible› · call in col 1461

L. III cont. Cresc., c. 14, 42, 52, 64, 69, 70 71; l. IV, c. 28. V. supra n. 69.

Book III Against Cresconius, ch. 14, 42, 52, 64, 69, 70, 71; book IV, ch. 28. See above, no. 69.

(printed under page 782)

(40) ‹anchor: not visible› · call in col 1461

V. S. Augustinus, l. III cont. Cresc., c. 3, ubi Donatistæ docent: schisma quidem inter nos et illos esse, hæresin ex neutra parte.

See St. Augustine, book III Against Cresconius, ch. 3, where the Donatists teach that there is indeed a schism between us and them, but heresy on neither side.

(printed under page 782)

(41) ‹anchor: Core et Abiron› · call in col 1461

Vid S. Augustinus, l. III cont Crescon., c. 18 Pars Donatistarum in suo concilio Bagajensi congregata excommunicavit Maximianum similiter Donatistam, qui schisma inter eos fecerat; cum solemniter declararent, « Veritatis adulterum alterum Dathan, Core et Abiron, ideo a terra necdum absorptum, quia ad majus supplicium a superis reservatum. » Gloriati sunt in illa synodo fuisse 310 episcopos Donatistas. Fides apud ipsos sit.

See St. Augustine, book III Against Cresconius, ch. 18. A party of the Donatists assembled in their council of Bagai excommunicated Maximian, likewise a Donatist, who had made a schism among them, solemnly declaring him "an adulterer of the truth, another Dathan, Core and Abiron, not yet swallowed by the earth only because reserved by those above for a greater punishment." They boasted that 310 Donatist bishops had been at that synod. Let them believe it.

(printed under page 782)

(42) ‹anchor: not visible› · call in col 1461

V. Aug. cont Cresc., l. de Unitate Ecclesiæ, c. 14, et alibi.

See Augustine, Against Cresconius, the book On the Unity of the Church, ch. 14, and elsewhere.

(printed under page 782)

Page

  • running head: 1461 PARS II. — RECENTIORU
  • marginal letters: A (in col. 1462); B (in col. 1462); C (in col. 1462); D (in footnote block)
  • old-edition numerals: 1405 before Porro
  • other: period after Dathan. before Core; editors' matter: 1. Epistola... me- (entire column); word split at end of column: me- (meridie)
  • other: the word meridie was split at the column break and stands whole here (joined on receipt); check that the English reads whole across the break into col 1462
PL 3:1462
positam esse; haec enim assertio Donatistis intra Africam conclusis erat singularis, utpote qui inaniter gloriabantur se in meridie positos esse; et inde ulterius concludebant suam Ecceicsiam esse veram, in qua pasceret et cubaret sponsus juxta illud propheticum in Canticis canticorum: Ubi pascis? ubi cubas? In meridie.
South; for this assertion was peculiar to the Donatists shut up within Africa, inasmuch as they vainly gloried that they were situated in the South; and thence they further concluded that their Church was the true one, wherein the Bridegroom fed His flock and lay down according to that prophetic saying in the Canticle of Canticles: Where feedest Thou? where liest Thou down? In the midday (Song 1:6).
3o Quod haeresis Donatistarum, teste Augustino, radices extra Africam figere non potuerit. Equidem Donatistae, sicuti et Luciferiani aliquem ex suis episcopum alebant Romae; ad illum episcopum ex Africa mittebant suos ordinandos, ut gloriari possent, se unionem habere cum cathedra Petri; sed ille Donatistarum episcopus Romae non habebat Ecclesiam; insuper ex Africa Romam missus fuerat, adeoque Romae hospes et peregrinus erat, Africamus censeri debebat.
3rd, Because the heresy of the Donatists, as Augustine witnesses, was not able to fix its roots outside Africa. Indeed the Donatists, just as the Luciferians also, supported some bishop of their own at Rome; to that bishop they sent from Africa their men to be ordained, so that they might be able to glory that they had union with the Chair of Peter; yet that bishop of the Donatists at Rome had no church; moreover he had been sent to Rome out of Africa, and therefore at Rome was a stranger and foreigner, and had to be accounted an African.
Argumenta contraria. I. Queis probetur, quod Firmilianus fatam epistolam vere composuerit.
Contrary arguments. I. Whereby it may be proved that Firmilian truly composed the said epistle.
Affert Bertius qui gloriatus est se fuisse primum qui ex professo fatam epistolam S. Firmiliano vindicaverit. Is praeter reliquas objectiones jam sparsim adductas ait: « Evidentissimum est fatam epistolam esse genuinum S. Firmiliani fetum; nam habetur in bibliothecis plurimis, ut testantur Pamelius et Rigaltius. » Reliqua v. II. 12. Adeoque saeculo XV jam exsistebat; ergo falsum est, quod saeculo XVI a Novatoribus seu Lutheri discipulis fuerit conficta.
Berti brings this forward, who gloried that he was the first who professedly vindicated the said epistle for St. Firmilian. Besides the rest of the objections already adduced here and there, he says: "It is most evident that the said epistle is the genuine offspring of St. Firmilian; for it is held in very many libraries, as Pamelius and Rigault testify." (For the rest, see no. 12.) And therefore in the fifteenth century it already existed; therefore it is false that it was fabricated in the sixteenth century by the Innovators or disciples of Luther.
R. I. In multis aliis editionibus Firmilianica non comparuit, ut n. 12 jam dictum fuit. In editione Manutii Latinius controversam Firmiliani epistolam omisit ex sequenti duplici capite dicens: « Ego Latinius omisi, non Manutius, cum exempla majorum secutus, tum hominis (pseudo-Firmiliani) petulantiam detestatus; » ergo in exemplaribus majorum saeculo XV antiquioribus Latinis eam non repererat.
Answer 1. In many other editions the Firmilianic epistle did not appear, as has already been said at no. 12. In the edition of Manutius, Latini omitted the disputed epistle of Firmilian on the following twofold ground, saying: "I, Latini, omitted it, not Manutius, both following the examples of our ancestors and detesting the petulance of the man (the pseudo-Firmilian)"; therefore in the copies of the ancestors more ancient than the fifteenth century Latini had not found it.
Editors' notes and page, col. 1462

Footnotes

(43) ‹anchor: not visible› · call in col 1462

Ita textum corruperant Donatistæ, cum, ut S. Aug. modo monuit, legi debeat: Ubi cubas in meridie? Qui et recte adnotavit Carthaginem in nullo sensu dici posse in meridie positam. Hinc textum a Donatistis corruptum contra eosdem retorquet sequenti modo: Ægyptus verrissime posita est in meridie; quia sub tropica cancri: si sponsus cubet in meridie, ergo necesse est, ut pascat inter monachos in solitudinibus Ægypti circa Thebaidem; atque hi monachi omnes sunt Catholici; ergo vera fides est apud Catholicos. Ita S. Augustinus.

So the Donatists had corrupted the text, whereas, as St. Augustine has just pointed out, it should read: Where do you lie at midday? He also rightly noted that Carthage can in no sense be said to lie in the south. Hence he turns the text corrupted by the Donatists back against them in this way: Egypt lies most truly in the south, because it is under the tropic of Cancer; if the Bridegroom lies in the south, then he must pasture among the monks in the deserts of Egypt around the Thebaid; and these monks are all Catholics; therefore the true faith is with the Catholics. So St. Augustine.

(printed under page 782)

(44) ‹anchor: not visible› · call in col 1462

V. S. Augustinus, de Hæresibus.

See St. Augustine, On Heresies.

(printed under page 782)

(45) ‹anchor: adductas ait› · call in col 1462

De Theologicis disciplinis, l. XXXI, c. 13. prop. tertia. Bertium postea secutus est P. Joannes Sbaralea, qui anno 1741 Bononiæ tres spissas edidit dissertationes.

On the Theological Disciplines, book XXXI, ch. 13, third proposition. Berti was afterwards followed by Fr. Giovanni Sbaralea, who in 1741 published at Bologna three dense dissertations.

(printed under page 782)

(46) ‹anchor: Rigaltius› · call in col 1462

Pamelium veneror candidum et laboriosum scriptorem, doleo deceptum auctoritate quarumdam bibliothecarum. Contra Rigaltii testimonium possem excipere, cum ipse Bertius, l. c. n. 14, ad Quintum, referat: « Rigaltium esse mendacem scriptorem. »

I revere Pamelius as an honest and laborious writer; I regret that he was deceived by the authority of certain libraries. Against Rigault's testimony I could object that Berti himself, at the place cited, no. 14, to Quintus, reports: "that Rigault is a lying writer."

(printed under page 782)

Page

  • running head: RECENTIORUM EXCURSUS. 1462
  • marginal letters: A ridie positam esse;; B episcopus Romae non; C XVI a Novatoribus; D (in footnote block)
  • old-edition numerals: 1406 before jam exsistebat
  • other: editors' matter: ridie positam... repererat. (entire column); word split from preceding column: ridie (meridie)
PL 3:1463
R. 2. Permitto eam a protestantibus, ut vocantur, seculo XVI non fuisse confictam; imo largiamur etiam ultra quam Bertius probaverat, nempe fatam epistolam finiente saeculo V jam exstitisse; sed inde non sequitur eam saeculo III a Firmiliano fuisse conscriptam. Validissimum Bertii argumentum reservabo n. 90 et 91.
Answer 2. I grant that it was not fabricated in the sixteenth century by the Protestants, as they are called; nay, let us grant even beyond what Berti had proved, namely that at the close of the fifth century the said epistle already existed; yet thence it does not follow that it was written in the third century by Firmilian. The strongest argument of Berti I shall reserve for below.
Schol. Saeculo III, rebaptizatio a Novato introducta fuit, utique et una cum Novato rejecta a summis Pontificibus et variis conciliis, signanter sub S. Stephano. — Saeculo IV et V quam maxime recruduit et ubique; unde et prohibita fuit in Europa a concilio Arelatensi anno 314; in Asia a Nicaeno I, 325; in Africa a concilio Carthaginensi I, anno 348. Saeculo IV, praeivit S. Melchiades papa, qui anno 313 damnavit Donatum, « quod confessus sit rebaptizasse, » ait S. Optatus l. I, n, 24. Porro:
Scholium. In the third century rebaptism was introduced by Novatus, and certainly together with Novatus was rejected by the Supreme Pontiffs and various councils, notably under St. Stephen. — In the fourth and fifth centuries it broke out again very much and everywhere; whence also it was forbidden in Europe by the Council of Arles in the year 314; in Asia by the First Council of Nicaea in 325; in Africa by the First Council of Carthage in the year 348. In the fourth century Pope St. Miltiades (Melchiades) led the way, who in the year 313 condemned Donatus "because he confessed that he had rebaptized," says St. Optatus, book 1, no. 24. Furthermore:
Inter rebaptizantes rescensendi sunt:
Among the rebaptizers are to be reckoned:
1. Novatiani saeculo III enati. 2. Saeculo IV et V Donatistae in Africa. 3. Aliqui Ariani, teste. S. Augustino referente: « Rebaptizari quoque ab Arianis Catholicos novimus: utrum et non catholicos, nescio. 4. Eunomiani, qui erant surculus Arianorum, de illis S. Epiphanius: « Iterum baptizat Eunomius non modo, qui a Catholicis aut ab aliis haeresibus, sed eos etiam qui ab ipsismet Arianis deficiunt. » 5. Ex Anomoeis Constantius haereticus, dum moriturus erat, iterum baptizari voluit, non a Catholico, sed a ministro Ariano; non semel sed saepius. 6. Luciferiani teste S. Hieronymo. Imo et Montanistae in Oriente teste Philastrio. 7. Donatismus saeculo XII, recruduit in Waldensibus.
1. The Novatians, sprung up in the third century. 2. In the fourth and fifth centuries the Donatists in Africa. 3. Some Arians, as St. Augustine witnesses, reporting: "We know that Catholics are rebaptized by the Arians also; whether non-Catholics also, I know not." 4. The Eunomians, who were an offshoot of the Arians; concerning them St. Epiphanius says: "Eunomius baptizes again not only those who desert from the Catholics or from other heresies, but those also who desert from the Arians themselves." 5. Of the Anomoeans, the heretic Constantius, when he was about to die, wished to be baptized again, not by a Catholic, but by an Arian minister; not once, but quite often. 6. The Luciferians, as St. Jerome witnesses. Nay, the Montanists also in the East, as Philastrius witnesses. 7. Donatism broke out again in the twelfth century in the Waldenses.
Hi omnes valorem baptismi repetebant a sanctitate hominis baptismum administrantis. Igitur fuere plures, et diversi haeretici, in quos, quod fatam epistolam in sui favorem composuerint, suspicio cadere possit; sed ea magis fundata mihi videtur quae aliquem Donatistam Africanum censet auctorem.
All these traced the validity of baptism from the holiness of the man administering baptism. Therefore there were several and diverse heretics upon whom the suspicion might fall that they composed the said epistle in their own favour; yet that suspicion seems to me better founded which judges some African Donatist to be the author.
Argumenta. II. Quod auctor epistola Firmilianicae non fuerit Donatista.
Arguments II. That the author of the Firmilianic epistle was not a Donatist.
Si fuisset Donatista, is non docuisset rebaptizantes cum non rebaptizantibus in una et eadem Ecclesia tolerandos esse; hos vero simul tolerandos esse, voluit auctor Firmilianicae, ut abundantius patet ex collatione epistolarum Cyprianicarum
If he had been a Donatist, he would not have taught that the rebaptizers must be tolerated with the non-rebaptizers in one and the same Church; now that these must be tolerated together, the author of the Firmilianic epistle wished, as is more abundantly plain from a comparison of the Cyprianic epistles
Editors' notes and page, col. 1463

Footnotes

(47) ‹anchor: not visible› · call in col 1463

V. supra n. 42.

See above, no. 42.

(printed under page 783)

(48) ‹anchor: not visible› · call in col 1463

Colligitur ex epistola S. Dionysii Alexandrini ad Stephanum papam, quæ fuit prima de baptismate. V. Eus., l. c.

This is gathered from the letter of St. Dionysius of Alexandria to Pope Stephen, which was the first on baptism. See Eusebius, at the place cited.

(printed under page 783)

(49) ‹anchor: not visible› · call in col 1463

De Hæresibus, n. 49.

On Heresies, no. 49.

(printed under page 783)

(50) ‹anchor: S. Epiphanius› · call in col 1463

Hæres. 76.

Heresy 76.

(printed under page 783)

(51) ‹anchor: non semel sed sæpius› · call in col 1463

S. Athanasius. l. de Synodis.

St. Athanasius, the book On the Synods.

(printed under page 783)

(52) ‹anchor: teste S. Hieronymo› · call in col 1463

Dialogo adv. Luciferianos.

In the dialogue Against the Luciferians.

(printed under page 783)

(53) ‹anchor: baptismum administrantis› · call in col 1463

Omitto Anabaptisas sæculo XVI in Germania ex schola Lutheri exortos; hi enim ad valorem baptismi requirunt actualem fidem suscipientis; cum vero parvuli actu credere non valent, hos nec valide baptizari posse docent.

I pass over the Anabaptists who arose in Germany in the sixteenth century from the school of Luther; for these require for the validity of baptism the actual faith of the one receiving it; and since infants cannot actually believe, they teach that infants cannot be validly baptized either.

(printed under page 783)

(54) ‹anchor: auctor Firmilianicæ› · call in col 1463

V. sup., n. 30.

See above, no. 30.

(printed under page 783)

Page

  • running head: 1463 DE HAERETICORUM BA
  • marginal letters: A (in col. 1464); B (in col. 1464); C (in col. 1464); D (in col. 1464)
  • old-edition numerals: 1407 before fuere plures,
  • other: comma in n, 24.; period after teste. before S. Augustino; missing closing guillemet after nescio.; editors' matter: R. 2. Permitto... Cypria- (entire column); word split at end of column: Cypria- (Cyprianicarum)
  • other: the word Cyprianicarum was split at the column break and stands whole here (joined on receipt); check that the English reads whole across the break into col 1464
PL 3:1464
et synodorum ab Afris in causa rebaptizationis, ut asseritur, celebratarum. Quomodo autem Donatista salvis suae sectae principiis docere potuit controversiam de rebaptizatione esse quaestionem mere disciplinarem, salva pace tolerandam?
and of the synods held, as is asserted, by the Africans in the cause of rebaptism. Now how could a Donatist, saving the principles of his own sect, teach that the controversy concerning rebaptism is a merely disciplinary question, to be tolerated saving peace?
R. 1. Captu longe difficilius est quod Firmilianus et reliqui episcopi Catholici, qui conciliis, ut asseritur, in Africa et Asia celebratis interfuisse dicuntur, seculo III apostolicis temporibus maxime vicino decernere salva conscientia potuerint, « Anabaptistas in una eademque Ecclesia cum Catholicis esse tolerandos? » Donatistae talia docuere, ut videbimus resp. 4.
Answer 1. It is far more difficult to grasp how Firmilian and the rest of the Catholic bishops who are said to have been present at the councils held, as is asserted, in Africa and Asia, could in the third century, very near to the apostolic times, have decreed with a safe conscience "that Anabaptists must be tolerated in one and the same Church with Catholics"! The Donatists taught such things, as we shall see in Answer 4.
R. 2. Donatistae et inter se plurimum dissidebant; hinc plures Donatistarum sectae (quatuor nobis notae sunt ex Augustino, imo Petilianus et Cresconius, qui videntur fuisse unius et ejusdem sectae, non conveniebant inter se: « An valeat Sacramentum, si peccator occultus baptizaverit. »
Answer 2. The Donatists disagreed very much among themselves also; hence there were several sects of the Donatists (four are known to us from Augustine); nay, Petilianus and Cresconius, who seem to have been of one and the same sect, did not agree between themselves "whether the sacrament is valid if a secret sinner has baptized."
R. 3. Nil frequentius quam quod homo mendax sibi ipsi contradicat; sane S. Augustinus Cresconium Donatistam ex Cresconio continuo expugnat; Donatistarum pars una alios Maximianenses damnaverat tanquam haereticos; horum tamen baptisma venerabatur validum, imo clericos Maximianiensium recipiebat in eodem in quo constituti fuerant gradu, quin eos denuo ordinaret; Catholicos vero rebaptizabat. Quid ergo mirum si pseudo-Firmilianus suae Donatistarum doctrinae nonnunquam indirecte contradixerit? Verum.
Answer 3. Nothing is more frequent than that a lying man contradicts himself; assuredly St. Augustine continually vanquishes Cresconius the Donatist out of Cresconius; one party of the Donatists had condemned the other Maximianists as heretics; yet it venerated their baptism as valid, nay, received the clerics of the Maximianists in the same rank wherein they had been set, without ordaining them anew; whereas it rebaptized Catholics! What wonder, therefore, if the pseudo-Firmilian sometimes indirectly contradicted his own doctrine of the Donatists? Yet:
R. 4. Suo principio generali non contradixit; nam praecipua Donatistarum querela haec erat, quod a Catholicis iniquam paterentur persecutionem, ac per leges tam imperatorias, quam ecclesiasticas tractarentur ut haeretici, cum tamen nobiscum Catholicis adhucdum essent in una eademque Ecclesia; schisma quidem esse inter nos et illos, haeresin ex neutra parte. Ecce ad declinandam illam legum severitatem, et episcopis pro tunc Catholicis invidiam conflandam praefata epistola videtur composita.
Answer 4. He did not contradict his general principle; for the chief complaint of the Donatists was this, that they suffered an unjust persecution from the Catholics, and by the laws both imperial and ecclesiastical were treated as heretics, whereas they were still with us Catholics in one and the same Church—that there was a schism indeed between us and them, but heresy on neither side. Behold, for avoiding that severity of the laws and stirring up odium against the Catholic bishops of that time, the aforesaid epistle seems to have been composed.
Quod Donatistae apud nos Catholicos non rebaptizarentur, utique ipsis in corde pergratum esse debebat; insuper autem volebant sibi permittendum esse, ut ipsi Catholicos rebaptizare valeant. Hoc, ut
That the Donatists were not rebaptized among us Catholics must certainly have been very pleasing to them in their heart; moreover they wished that it should be permitted to them that they themselves might be allowed to rebaptize Catholics. This, as
Editors' notes and page, col. 1464

Footnotes

(55) ‹anchor: not visible› · call in col 1464

V. n. 82.

See no. 82.

(printed under page 783)

(56) ‹anchor: leges tam imperatorias› · call in col 1464

Gravissimæ pœnæ civiles ab imperatoribus sæculo IV et V latæ fuerunt contra Anabaptistas, nempe si eos, qui a Catholicis baptizati fuerant, rebaptizare ausi fuerint. De his videantur Bertius, l. XXXI, c. 13 circa finem Bingham, l. XII, c. 5. — S. Augustinus qui teste Possidonio, c. 14, a Sede apostolica seu Romana tanquam legatus fuit in Mauritaniam missus, luculenter ostendit illas imperatorum catholicorum leges esse justas. Ast, si pseudo-Firmiliano credendum, fussent iniquissimæ.

Very heavy civil penalties were laid down by the emperors in the fourth and fifth centuries against the Anabaptists, namely if they dared to rebaptize those who had been baptized by Catholics. On these see Berti, book XXXI, ch. 13, near the end; Bingham, book XII, ch. 5. — St. Augustine, who on the testimony of Possidius, ch. 14, was sent as legate into Mauretania by the Apostolic or Roman See, shows clearly that those laws of the Catholic emperors were just. But if Pseudo-Firmilian is to be believed, they would have been most unjust.

(printed under page 783)

Page

  • running head: TICORUM BAPTISMATE. 1464
  • marginal letters: A nicarum et synodorum; B nobis notae sunt; C doctrinae nonnunquam indirecte; D bebat; insuper autem
  • old-edition numerals: 1408 before neutra parte.
  • other: unclosed parenthesis after (quatuor; period after Verum.; editors' matter: nicarum et... ut (entire column); word split from preceding column: nicarum (Cyprianicarum)
PL 3:1465
ego opinior, erat principale intentum tolerantis pseudo-Firmiliani, dum evincere volut, tam Catholicis, quam Anabaptistis (Donatistis) suum morem esse relinquendum; quae concordia si fuisset inita, Donatistae plenum canere potuissent triumphum; nempe: « Baptismus Donatistarum valeat apud Catholicos; Baptismus Catholicorum non valeat apud Donatistas. » Ecce, quam belle pseudo-Firmilianus suam Donatistarum egerit causam.
I opine, was the principal intent of the tolerant pseudo-Firmilian, while he wished to prove that both to the Catholics and to the Anabaptists (the Donatists) their own custom ought to be left; which concord, if it had been entered into, the Donatists would have been able to sing a full triumph, namely: "Let the baptism of the Donatists be valid among the Catholics; let the baptism of the Catholics not be valid among the Donatists." Behold how finely the pseudo-Firmilian pleaded his own cause of the Donatists!
Caeterum, si quis mordicus contenderit epistolam ab aliquo Arianorum, vel Eunomianorum, vel quocunque alio haeretico fuisse confictam, ultra non contradicam, dummodo mihi concessum fuerit eam a sancto Firmiliano non fuisse compositam, quod erat demonstrandum.
For the rest, if anyone tooth and nail contends that the epistle was fabricated by someone of the Arians, or of the Eunomians, or by whatsoever other heretic, I shall not contradict further, provided it be granted to me that it was not composed by St. Firmilian, which was to be demonstrated.
Ex dictis jam abunde patet sanctum Firmilianum famosam, quae nunc circumfertur, ad sanctum Cyprianum epistolam vere haereticam non conscripsisse. Restat an sanctus Firmilianus quaedam alia opera publicaverit. Quocirca sit.
From what has been said it is now abundantly plain that St. Firmilian did not write the famous and truly heretical epistle to St. Cyprian which is now carried about. It remains to inquire whether St. Firmilian published any other works. Wherefore let there be:
PROPOSITIO IV.
PROPOSITION IV.
Non est verosimile quod sanctus Firmilianus aliquos libros scripto publico evulgarit.
It is not probable that St. Firmilian published any books in public writing.
56. Probatur 1o Eusebius Caesariensis fuit studiosissimus in memorandis scriptorum ecclesiasticorum monumentis. Saepius laudavit sanctum Firmilianum, sed ne vel minimum fragmentum ab eo scriptum prodidit. — Nec in catalogo sancti Hieronymi de Viris illustribus, postea adaucto, comparet sanctus Firmilianus.
56. It is proved: 1st, Eusebius of Caesarea was most studious in recounting the monuments of ecclesiastical writers. He quite often praised St. Firmilian, yet handed down not even the slightest fragment written by him. — Neither in the catalogue of St. Jerome On Illustrious Men, afterwards enlarged, does St. Firmilian appear.
Probatur 2o Synodus Antiochena paulo post mortem sanctorum Firmiliani et Dionysii Alexandrini celebrata circa annum 270 provocavit ad utriusque illorum sanctorum episcoporum doctrinam; ad sancti Dionysii quidem scripta ceu exstantia provocavit: quod vero attinet ad sanctum Firmilianum hujus scripta non adduxerunt Patres couscripti, sed allegabant idoneos testes, qui sanctum Firmilianum de ore audiverant olim. Videatur Praefatio num. II, III et IV. Hoc certe judicium est non obscurum, nulla pro tunc scripta sub sancti Firmiliani nomine innotuisse.
It is proved: 2nd, The Synod of Antioch held a little after the death of Saints Firmilian and Dionysius of Alexandria, about the year 270, appealed to the doctrine of both of those holy bishops; to the writings of St. Dionysius indeed it appealed as extant; whereas as regards St. Firmilian, the assembled Fathers did not adduce his writings, but alleged suitable witnesses who had formerly heard St. Firmilian from his own mouth. See the Preface, nos. II, III, and IV. This assuredly is a not obscure indication that at that time no writings had become known under the name of St. Firmilian.
Argumenta contraria ex sancto Basilio Magno.
Contrary arguments from St. Basil the Great.
I. Qui tamen sanctum Firmilianum inter scrptores ecclesiasticos collocare allaborant, sequens irrefragabile, ut videri posset, argumentum efformant. Sanctus Basilius Magnus fuit sancti Firmiliani in sede episcopali Caesariensi successor; et quamvis non fuerit immediatus, sed centum annis posterior; ex scriniis suae Ecclesiae Caesariensis facillime rescire potuit, an et quales libri a sancto Firmiliano olim fuerint compositi; adeo ut sanctus Basilius Magnus hac in re testis reputari debeat omni exceptione major.
I. Those nevertheless who labour to place St. Firmilian among the ecclesiastical writers fashion the following, as it might seem, irrefragable argument: St. Basil the Great was the successor of St. Firmilian in the episcopal see of Caesarea; and although he was not his immediate successor, but a hundred years later, from the archives of his own Church of Caesarea he could very easily learn whether and what sort of books had formerly been composed by St. Firmilian; so that St. Basil the Great in this matter ought to be reputed a witness above all exception.
Editors' notes and page, col. 1465

Page

  • running head: 1465 PARS II. — RECENTIORU
  • marginal letters: A (in col. 1466); B (in col. 1466); C (in col. 1466); D (in col. 1466)
  • old-edition numerals: 1409 before compositi;
  • other: editors' matter: ego opinior... major. (entire column)
PL 3:1466
At vero sanctus Basilius Magnus in libro, quem in 3 capita distributum de Spiritu sancto scripsit ad sanctum Amphilochium, aperte contestatus fuit de libris a sancto Firmiliano compositis; nam capite 29 ait: « Hoc fidem (quam exposui, de Spiritu sancto) et Firmiliano nostro fuisse, testantur illius libri, quos reliquit, « Ergo sine summa impudentia negari non poterit sanctum Firmilianum aliquos libros, quicunque fuerint, conscripsisse. eosque a sancto Basilio Magno visos fuisse et lectos, Oportet ergo, ut argumenta negativa superius allata cedant huic positivo sancti Basilii testimonio.
Now St. Basil the Great in the book On the Holy Spirit, divided into 30 (printed 3) chapters, which he wrote to St. Amphilochius, openly bore witness concerning books composed by St. Firmilian; for in chapter 29 he says: "That this faith (which I have set forth concerning the Holy Spirit) belonged to our Firmilian also, the books which he left testify." Therefore without the highest impudence it will not be able to be denied that St. Firmilian wrote some books, whatsoever they were, and that they were seen and read by St. Basil the Great. It behooves, therefore, that the negative arguments alleged above yield to this positive testimony of St. Basil.
Verum respondet: lubentissimus concedo majorem; sed nego suppositum minoris, seu quod sanctus Basilius Magnus illum librum de Spiritu sancto, ad Amphilochium, vere conscripserit; siquidem 1o et veteres hunc sancti Basilii librum ignorarunt. 2o Stilus non est Basilii. 3o Sententiae sunt sancto Basilio Magno indignae, ut jam olim observavit Erasmus Roteodamus. Has meas observationes fusius deducturus sum in speciali dissertatione de quibusdam operibus sancto Basilio Magno suppositis, proxime typis edenda. Modo sufficiat illum Basilii librum esse dubiae fidei, quo solo posito allatum argumentum sua firmitate destituitur. Restat in hac materia ultimum, de quo num. 79.
Yet I answer (printed respondet): Most gladly do I grant the major premise; yet I deny the supposition of the minor, or that St. Basil the Great truly wrote that book On the Holy Spirit to Amphilochius; seeing that: 1st, the ancients also were ignorant of this book of St. Basil. 2nd, The style is not that of Basil. 3rd, The sentiments are unworthy of St. Basil the Great, as Erasmus of Rotterdam observed long ago. These observations of mine I am about to draw out more at length in a special dissertation concerning certain works falsely attributed to St. Basil the Great, very soon to be published in print. For the present let it suffice that that book of Basil is of doubtful credit, which alone being laid down, the alleged argument is destitute of its strength. There remains in this matter a last point, concerning which below.
57. II. Bertius ut evineat supra satis discussam epistolam vere a sancto Firmiliano fuisse compositam et ad sanctum Cyprianum directam, ita ulterius argumentatur: « Cuinam de mente Firmiliani assensum potius praebeamus, quam Magno Basilio ejusdem urbis episcopo, ac tanta litterarum gloria percelebri? Is quidem epistola I canonica, ad Amphilochium... postquam scripserat, rebaptizandos omnium sententia Montanistas... ait: « Videri sibi rebaptizandos omnes promiscue haereticos, ut visum olim Cypriano ac Firmiliano. » Verum enimvero, inquit Basilius, antiquis visum est, Cypriano dico, et nostro Firmiliano eos (haereticos) omnes uni calculo subjicere, Catharos et Encratitas, et Hydroparastatas. Cum ex tam illustri testimonio accedente etiam epistola Dionysii constet, Firmilianum Cyprianumque in dogmate rebaptizantium conspirasse... nemo ob frivolas conjecturas, quantumvis pompa verborum et rhetorico pigmento illitas vetustorum codicum epistolae Firmilianicae), quos tineis blatisque excussis pervolutarunt viri laborum patientissimi, despiciet fidem ac deludet auctoritatem. Ita Berti.
57. II. Berti, in order to prove that the epistle sufficiently discussed above was truly composed by St. Firmilian and directed to St. Cyprian, argues further thus: "To whom should we rather give assent concerning the mind of Firmilian than to Basil the Great, bishop of the same city, and so renowned for such great glory of letters? He indeed in the first Canonical Epistle to Amphilochius... after he had written that by the opinion of all the Montanists must be rebaptized... says: 'That it seemed to the ancients that all heretics promiscuously must be rebaptized, as it seemed formerly to Cyprian and Firmilian.' 'But indeed,' says Basil, 'it seemed good to the ancients—I mean Cyprian and our Firmilian—to subject them all (the heretics) to one reckoning: the Cathari, and the Encratites, and the Hydroparastatae.' Since from so illustrious a testimony, to which is added the epistle of Dionysius also, it is established that Firmilian and Cyprian agreed together in the dogma of the rebaptizers... no one on account of frivolous conjectures, howsoever smeared over with pomp of words and rhetorical colouring, will despise the credit and mock the authority of the ancient codices (of the Firmilianic epistle), which men most patient of labours have unrolled after shaking out the worms and moths." Thus Berti.
Respondeo 1. Basilius vel pseudo-Basilius loco citato quidem docet Firmilianum et Cyprianum in dogmate rebaptizantium conspirasse, ast nullo verbo commemorat Firmilianum hac in causa tam famosam scripsisse epistolam; de hujus epistolae authentia modo est quaestio praecipua, nondum ita de illo: An Firmilianus rebaptizaverit.
I answer: 1. Basil, or the pseudo-Basil, in the place cited does indeed teach that Firmilian and Cyprian agreed together in the dogma of the rebaptizers, yet by no word does he recount that Firmilian wrote so famous an epistle in this cause; now the chief question at present is concerning the authenticity of this epistle, and not yet so much concerning that point: Whether Firmilian rebaptized.
Editors' notes and page, col. 1466

Footnotes

(57) ‹anchor: Bertius (printed there as "(59)")› · call in col 1466

Berti, lib. XXXI, c. 13, prop. III, prob. 4 et 5.

Berti, book XXXI, ch. 13, proposition III, proofs 4 and 5.

(printed under page 784)

(58) ‹anchor: rhetorico pigmento› · call in col 1466

Elegantem Missorii stylum subindicat.

He is hinting at Missorius's elegant style.

(printed under page 784)

(59) ‹anchor: laborum patientissimi› · call in col 1466

Morellius et Hieronymus Pistoriensis. Vide supra n. 12 et et 14.

Morel and Jerome of Pistoia. See above, nos. 12 and 14.

(printed under page 784)

Page

  • running head: RECENTIORUM EXCURSUS. 1466
  • marginal letters: A At vero sanctus; B ad Amphilochium, vere; C Basilio ejusdem urbis; D quos tineis blatisque
  • old-edition numerals: 1410 before modo est
  • other: period after conscripsisse. and comma after lectos,; unclosed parenthesis before epistolae Firmilianicae); editors' matter: At vero... rebaptizaverit. (entire column)
PL 3:1467
Respondeo 2, In Firmilianica, de qua quaeritur, nulla legitur mentio facta de Catharis, Encratitis et Hydroparastatis, quos Firmilianus uni eidemque calculo subjecisse dicitur a citato Basilio. Item an hi sint haeretici omnes, ut praeter illos nulli alii?
I answer: 2. In the Firmilianic epistle concerning which the question is, no mention is read to have been made of the Cathari, Encratites, and Hydroparastatae, whom Firmilian is said by the cited Basil to have subjected to one and the same reckoning. Likewise, are these all the heretics, so that besides them there are no others?
Respodeo 3. Ut n. praec. singulae Basilii Magni epistolae ad sanctum Amphilochium canonicae sunt supposititiae. Mea ulteriora argumenta critica proponam in singulari dissertatione proxime edenda.
I answer: 3. As in the preceding number, all the Canonical Epistles of Basil the Great to St. Amphilochius are supposititious. My further critical arguments I shall set forth in a special dissertation very soon to be published.
DISSERTATIO SECUNDA.
SECOND DISSERTATION.
De Firmiliani anno emortuali, quo Paulus Samosatenus fuit depositus, ac synodus Antiochena III, seu celeberrima contra Paulum celebrata.
On the year of the death of Firmilian, wherein Paul of Samosata was deposed, and the Third, or most celebrated, Synod of Antioch was held against Paul.
58. Circa hanc epocham, de qua memini in praef. num. III, plurimum dissident chronologi. Baronius eam alligaverat anno 272. Pagius quem sequitur Fleurius, etc., eam detrusit ad finem anni 269. Haec est illa famosa synodus, quae saeculo III vocem Homousion rejecisse dicitur. falso tamen dicitur uti alia vice ostendam. Cum igitur de illa synodo frequentior in subsecuturis dissertationibus sermo instituendus sit; hinc expedire censeo, ut illa epocha paucis examinetur.
58. Concerning this epoch, of which I made mention in the Preface, no. III, chronologers disagree very much. Baronius had bound it to the year 272. Pagi, whom Fleury and others follow, pushed it back to the end of the year 269. This is that famous synod which in the third century is said to have rejected the word Homoousion—yet falsely is it said, as I shall show at another time. Since therefore in the following dissertations discourse must quite frequently be instituted concerning that synod, hence I judge it expedient that that epoch be examined in a few words.
PROPOSITIO.
PROPOSITION.
Celeberrima synodus Antiochena, in qua Paulus Samosatenus fuit depositus, celebrata non fuit ante annum 272.
The most celebrated Synod of Antioch, wherein Paul of Samosata was deposed, was not held before the year 272.
59. Probatur. Eusebius testis omni exceptione major diserte tradit, quod illa synodus celebrata fuerit sub Aureliano Imperatore, Ita ait: « Sub quo (Aureliano) postrema, et maxima plurimorum episcoporum collecta synodo comprehensus est, ac ab omnibus jam perspicue condemnatus auctor ille haereseos, et peregrinae doctrinae Samosataeus, ac simul a Catholica Ecclesia, quae sub coelo est, universa separatus, et excommunicatus. Maxime autem illum in reddendis rationibus lubricum et obscurum redarguit Malchion... Antiochenae scholae in Graecis disciplinis moderator... Ejusdem Paroeciae presbyterio decoratus. Hic Samosataeum, notariis omnia excipientibus, quaestionibus suis ursit, quas etiam ad nostra usque tempora exstare scimus... Unam itaque ex communi sententia, qui tum in unum erant congregati, pastores ad personas Dionysii Romani, et Maximi Alexandrini episcoporum scripserunt epistolam, illamque ad cunctas provincias miserunt, in qua... perversam Pauli heterodoxiam, elenchos et quaestiones, quas contra eum moverunt, adhuc et cunctam illius vitam, et ingenium exponunt... Firmilianus
59. It is proved. Eusebius, a witness above all exception, expressly hands down that that synod was held under the Emperor Aurelian. Thus he says: "Under whom (Aurelian), when a last and greatest synod of very many bishops had been gathered together, that author of heresy and of strange doctrine, the man of Samosata, was caught and now manifestly condemned by all, and at the same time separated and excommunicated from the universal Catholic Church which is under heaven. Now Malchion most of all convicted him when slippery and obscure in rendering an account... the president of the school at Antioch in Greek studies... and adorned with the presbyterate of the same diocese. This man pressed the Samosatene with his questions while stenographers took down everything, which questions we know are extant even to our own times... The pastors therefore who were then assembled together wrote by common agreement one epistle addressed to the persons of Dionysius of Rome and Maximus of Alexandria, the bishops, and sent it to all the provinces, wherein... they set forth the perverse heterodoxy of Paul, the refutations and questions which they moved against him, and moreover his whole life and character... Firmilian
Editors' notes and page, col. 1467

Footnotes

(60) ‹anchor: sub Aureliano Imperatore› · call in col 1467

Euseb. H. E. l. VII, c. 29.

Eusebius, Ecclesiastical History, book VII, ch. 29.

(printed under page 785)

(61) ‹anchor: Sub quo (Aureliano) postrema› · call in col 1467

In præcedentibus congressibus Paulus suam sententiam obvelare adhuc, et obtegere molitus fuerat. V. Euseb., c. 28.

In the preceding meetings Paul had still tried to veil and cover his opinion. See Eusebius, ch. 28.

(printed under page 785)

(62) ‹anchor: ad nostra usque tempora› · call in col 1467

Quod Eusebius hanc suam historiam absolverit ante concilium Nicænum, ante annum 325, sæpius monui, signanter in dissertatione: quod Cephas Galat. 2. non sit Petrus, n. 26.

That Eusebius finished this history of his before the council of Nicaea, before the year 325, I have pointed out more than once, notably in the dissertation "That the Cephas of Galatians 2 is not Peter", no. 26.

(printed under page 785)

(63) ‹anchor: not visible› · call in col 1467

Igitur tres synodi contra Paulum celebratæ videntur; in 3a Paulus fuit depositus, in 2a Pauli dogmata jam fuerant condemnata. Vel si quis duas duntaxat synodos admiserit; concedere debebit, quod in 1a Pauli dogmata fuerint condemnata, in 2a seu ultima Paulus fuerit depositus.

So three synods appear to have been held against Paul: at the third Paul was deposed; at the second Paul's teachings had already been condemned. Or if anyone admits only two synods, he will have to grant that at the first Paul's teachings were condemned, and at the second or last Paul was deposed.

(printed under page 785)

Page

  • running head: 1467 DE HAERETICORUM BA
  • marginal letters: A (in col. 1468); B (in col. 1468); C (in col. 1468); D (in col. 1468)
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: comma after Respondeo 2,; period after rejecisse dicitur. before falso; comma after Imperatore (60), before capitalized Ita ait; unclosed parenthesis in (61,; editors' matter: Respondeo 2... Firmi- (entire column); word split at end of column: Firmi- (Firmilianus)
  • other: the word Firmilianus was split at the column break and stands whole here (joined on receipt); check that the English reads whole across the break into col 1468
PL 3:1468
bis venit Antiochiam, et peregrina illius (Pauli) dogmata condemnavit... Erat autem jam quoque tertio Antiochiam venturus, et ad Tarsum usque pervenerat... Verum interea, dum nos convenimus, et dum veniat, exspectamus, ex hac vita migrat. Deinde rursus de vita Samosataei, qua fuerit conversatione, iisdem litteris commemorant dicentes... In superbiam elatus mundanas dignitates usurpavit, ac ducenarius magis, quam episcopus vocari voluit, perque forum incedens... numerosam catervam stallitum, partim praecedentium, partim subsequentium circa se habuit... episcopos et presbyteros, a quibus colebatur, e vicinis agris, et civitatibus concionibus ad populum faciendis admisit... qua de causa ingemiscunt quidem, et lugent penes se cuncti, potestatem vero illius et tyrannidem ita verentur, ut accusare non audeant... Itaque adversarium Dei excommunicavimus, et alium in locum illius, dominum videlicet.., episcopum constituimus, vobisque significavimus, ut huic scribatis, et ab eo communicationis litteras accipiatis. » Eo usque Patres Antiocheni, pergit Eusebius: « Cum autem Paulus Ecclesiae domo haud quaquam abstinere vellet, imperator Aurelianus interpellatus convenientissime decrevit, illis eam domum adjudicari praecipien. quibus episcopi Italiae et Romae in dogmate concordes scribant. Ad hunc modum Paulus summa cum ignominia per mundanum principatum Ecclesia expellitur. Talis quippe tum temporis erat erga nos Aurelianus; in progressu vero imperii non nihil a nobis abalienatus est. Ita Eusebius.
came twice to Antioch, and condemned his (Paul's) strange dogmas... Moreover he was now about to come a third time also to Antioch, and had arrived as far as Tarsus... Yet meanwhile, while we are assembling and waiting for him to come, he departs from this life." Next in the same letter they again recount concerning the life of the Samosatene, of what conversation he was, saying: "...Lifted up into pride he assumed worldly dignities, and wished to be called a ducenarius rather than a bishop, and strutting through the forum... he had around him a numerous troop of bodyguards, partly going before, partly following after... the bishops and presbyters by whom he was courted from the neighbouring districts and cities he admitted to make harangues to the people... wherefore all indeed groan and mourn within themselves, yet so fear his power and tyranny that they dare not accuse him... Therefore we have excommunicated the adversary of God, and have appointed another as bishop in his place, namely Domnus, and have signified it to you, that you may write to him, and receive letters of communion from him." Thus far the Fathers of Antioch. Eusebius continues: "Now when Paul would by no means depart from the house of the Church, the Emperor Aurelian, being appealed to, most suitably decreed, commanding that the house be adjudged to those to whom the bishops of Italy and of Rome, agreeing in dogma, should write. In this manner Paul with the highest ignominy is driven out of the Church by the worldly power. For such at that time was Aurelian towards us; whereas in the progress of his reign he was somewhat alienated from us." Thus Eusebius.
At vero Aurelianus sceptrum Romanorum adeptus non fuit ante annum 270, ut fatetur Pagius, et caeteri omnes; imo Orientale imperium, in quo sita erat Antiochia, totum assecutus non fuit ante finem anni 272; siquidem Zenabia regina, quae Paulum Samosatenum patrocinata fuerat, ab anno 267, partem imperii Orientalis per vim sibi in annum circiter quintum usurpaverat, Antiochiam tenuit: Aurelianus anno 272, ut vult Pagius, exercitum Zenobiae profligavit, Antiochiam recepit, tandem ipsam Reginam, quae aufugerat, in septembri cepit captivam.
Now Aurelian did not obtain the sceptre of the Romans before the year 270, as Pagi and all the rest confess; nay, he did not gain the whole Eastern Empire, wherein Antioch was situated, before the end of the year 272; seeing that Queen Zenobia, who had patronized Paul of Samosata, from the year 267 had by force usurped to herself part of the Eastern Empire until about the fifth year, and held Antioch: Aurelian in the year 272, as Pagi wishes, routed the army of Zenobia, recovered Antioch, and finally in September took captive the Queen herself, who had fled away.
Hinc infero synodum, quam Eusebius sub Aureliano congregatam fuisse describit, non convenisse ante annum 272, quo Catholicis liberum evadebat Paulum Antiochiae accusare, damnare, deponere. Cum vero S. Firmilianus die 28 Octobris obiisse referatur in menologio Graecorum, et sententia depositionis contra Paulum prolata non fuerit,
Hence I infer that the synod which Eusebius describes as having been assembled under Aurelian did not meet before the year 272, wherein it became free for the Catholics to accuse, condemn, and depose Paul at Antioch. Now since St. Firmilian is reported in the Menology of the Greeks to have died on the 28th day of October, and the sentence of deposition against Paul was not pronounced
Editors' notes and page, col. 1468

Footnotes

(64) ‹anchor: summa cum ignominia› · call in col 1468

Hæc ignominia erat major, vel summa, si Aurelianus a Paulianistis fuerit interpellatus. Porro verisimillimum est, quod Aurelianus imperator illo tempore Antiochiæ versatus fuerit.

This disgrace was the greater, or the utmost, if Aurelian was appealed to by the Paulianists. Further, it is most probable that the emperor Aurelian was staying at Antioch at that time.

(printed under page 785)

(64) ‹anchor: cepit captivam (called there as "(65)")› · call in col 1468

Vid. Pagius dissertat. Hypatica seu de Consulibus. cap. ult. n. 11.

See Pagi, the dissertation Hypatica, or On the Consuls, last chapter, no. 11.

(printed under page 785)

Page

  • running head: TICORUM BAPTISMATE 1468
  • marginal letters: A lianus bis venit; B illius et tyrannidem; C tus est. Ita; D nisse ante annum
  • old-edition numerals: 1411 before tertio
  • other: missing closing guillemet after abalienatus est.; editors' matter: lianus bis... fue- (entire column); word split from preceding column: lianus (Firmilianus); word split at end of column: fue- (fuerit)
  • other: the word fuerit, was split at the column break and stands whole here (joined on receipt); check that the English reads whole across the break into col 1469
PL 3:1469
nisi postquam, innotuerit mors Firmiliani; hanc necesse est ut synodus usque ad finem illius saltem anni fuerit protracta.
save after the death of Firmilian became known, hence it is necessary that the synod was protracted at least until the end of that year.
Pragius l. c. et caeteri excipiunt: synodum anno 269, convenisse, in annum 270 sedisse, Paulum excommunicasse, deposuisse; ast hanc depositionis sententiam exsecutioni datam non fuisse, nisi postquam Antiochia ab Aureliano fuerat recuperata; nam regina Zenobia, quandiu dominata fuit Antiochiae, passa non fuisset, ut suus cliens Samosatenus e domo episcopali ejiceretur.
Pagi in the place cited and the rest take exception: that the synod met in the year 269, sat into the year 270, and excommunicated and deposed Paul; yet that this sentence of deposition was not put into execution save after Antioch had been recovered by Aurelian; for Queen Zenobia, so long as she ruled at Antioch, would not have suffered that her client the Samosatene should be cast out of the episcopal house.
60. Respondeo 1. Eusebius de tanta usque in tertium annum dilatione inter depositionis sententiam, et ejus exsecutionem nihil meminit. 2. Ad praefatam Synodum invitatus fuerat e Cappadocia Firmilianus, in accessu defunctus; comparuere ex Cicilia Helenus, ex Phrygia Nicomas, ex Palaestina Hymenaeus, Theotecnus, etc., episcopi plurimi; his consultum non fuisset tempore belli Zenobiam inter et Romanos imperatores Antiochiam proficisci, ubi rebellis illa Zenobia residebat. — 3. An haec potentissima mulier passa fuisset, ut tam numerosa synodus contra Paulum Antiochiae celebrata fuisset? In sua civitate? Ab episcopis exteris? Tempore regnantis Zenobiae ipse Paulus suis satellitibus, de quibus num. 93, usus fuisset. At vero, dum Aurelius sua victricia arma, civitati intulerat, Catholicis optime addictus. Illico tutum erat nostris Antiochiam confluere, Paulum accusare, quaestionibus urgere, notariis omnia excipientibus. Igitur synodus, in qua Paulus est depositus, celebrata non fuit ante annum 272.
60. I answer: 1. Eusebius makes no mention of so great a delay, even unto the third year, between the sentence of deposition and its execution. 2. To the aforesaid synod Firmilian had been invited out of Cappadocia, who died on the way; there appeared Helenus out of Cilicia, Nicomas out of Phrygia, Hymenaeus and Theotecnus out of Palestine, etc., very many bishops; for these it would not have been advisable in the time of the war between Zenobia and the Roman emperors to set out for Antioch, where that rebellious Zenobia resided. — 3. Would this most powerful woman have suffered so numerous a synod to be held against Paul at Antioch? In her own city? By foreign bishops? In the time when Zenobia reigned Paul himself would have used his bodyguards, concerning whom see no. 59 (printed 93). Whereas when Aurelian, very well disposed towards the Catholics, had brought his victorious arms into the city, straightway it was safe for our men to flock together to Antioch, to accuse Paul, and to press him with questions while stenographers took down everything. Therefore the synod wherein Paul was deposed was not held before the year 272.
Quaeres: Quomodo ergo solvitur sequens nodus chronologicus: Praefata synodus acta concilii misit Romam ad Dionysium papam, ut docet Eusebius, qui acta vidit, legit, exscripsit? At vero Dionysius papa obiit ante annum 270, ut habent pseupo-Damasus, Liber pontificalis, varii catalogi.
You will ask: How therefore is the following chronological knot untied: The aforesaid synod sent the acts of the council to Rome to Pope Dionysius, as Eusebius teaches, who saw, read, and copied out the acts; yet Pope Dionysius died before the year 270, as the pseudo-Damasus, the Liber Pontificalis, and various catalogues have it?
Respondeo: Nodus ille facile secatur: praefati auctores anonymi, ut nulli erudito ignotum est, multis scatent erroribus chronologicis quoad quatuor prima saecula; illis praeferendus est unus testis nominatus Eusebius, qui in Chronico aeque ac in sua Historia, lib. VII, cap. 30, contestatur, quod Dionysius papa post tempora Aureliani, qui occisus non fuit ante annum 275 supervixerit. Similiter quoad Pontificatum Sixti II, Eusebius praeferendus Pseudo-Pontio in Vita S. Cypriani.
I answer: That knot is easily cut: the aforesaid anonymous authors, as is unknown to no learned man, abound with many chronological errors as regards the first four centuries; to them must be preferred the single named witness Eusebius, who in his Chronicle equally as in his History, book 7, chapter 30, bears witness that Pope Dionysius survived after the times of Aurelian, who was not slain before the year 275. Similarly as regards the pontificate of Sixtus II, Eusebius must be preferred to the pseudo-Pontius in the Life of St. Cyprian.
Instabis. In synodo Ephesina oecumenica, quae initium sumpsit die 12 Junii, anno 451, et finem habuit in octobri, contra Nestorium episcopum Constantinopolitanum, ejusque asseclas promulgata ac [ut habent antiquae adnotationes] a S. Cyrillo Alexandrino episcopo Constantinopolim missa fuit sequens contestatio: Conjuro accipientem hanc chartam per sanctam Trinitatem, ut eam palam
You will urge: In the Ecumenical Synod of Ephesus, which took its beginning on the 22nd (printed 12th) day of June in the year 431 (printed 451), and had its end in October, against Nestorius bishop of Constantinople and his followers there was promulgated and [as the ancient annotations have it] sent to Constantinople by St. Cyril bishop of Alexandria the following protestation: I adjure him who receives this paper by the Holy Trinity, that he make it publicly
Editors' notes and page, col. 1469

Footnotes

(66) ‹anchor: varii catalogi› · call in col 1469

Vid. Harduinus in annum 431.

See Hardouin on the year 431.

(printed under page 786)

(67) ‹anchor: antiquæ adnotationes› · call in col 1469

Vid. Harduinus ad annum 431.

See Hardouin at the year 431.

(printed under page 786)

(68) ‹anchor: Alexandrino episcopo› · call in col 1469

Is a Papa constitutus fuerat præses concilii Ephesini.

He had been appointed by the Pope president of the council of Ephesus.

(printed under page 786)

Page

  • running head: 1469 PARS II. — RECENTIORU
  • marginal letters: A (in col. 1470); B (in col. 1470); C (in col. 1470); D (in col. 1470)
  • old-edition numerals: 1412 before mors Firmiliani
PL 3:1470
faciat episcopis, presbyteris, diaconibus, lectoribus laicis habitantibus Constantinopoli; insuper etiam exemplor eis praebeat ad increpationem Nestorii, qui similia sapit Paulo Samosateno ante annos 160, anathemate percusso.. Si quis ergo praesumpserit docere... sit anathema. Igitur, si huic contestationi fides habenda sit, a tempore, quo Paulus fuit excommunicatus, usque ad depositionem Nestorii, qui in praefata contestatione titulo episcopi non amplius honoratur, fluxerunt anni 160.
known to the bishops, presbyters, deacons, readers, and laymen dwelling at Constantinople; and moreover also furnish a copy to them for the rebuking of Nestorius, who savours of things like to Paul of Samosata, struck with anathema 160 years ago... If anyone therefore shall presume to teach... let him be anathema. Therefore, if credence is to be given to this protestation, from the time when Paul was excommunicated even to the deposition of Nestorius, who in the aforesaid protestation is no longer honoured with the title of bishop, there flowed by 160 years.
Respondeo. Si hos 60 annos computemus numero rotundo, epocha synodi Antiocheuae contra Paulum ultimae congruentius, ut calculanti patebit, alligari poterit ad annum 272, quam ad annum 269, quod ultimum contendit Pagius, quem secuti sunt Fleurius, etc.
I answer: If we reckon these 160 (printed 60) years in a round number, the epoch of the last Synod of Antioch against Paul will more congruously, as will be plain to one who calculates, be able to be bound to the year 272 than to the year 269, which last Pagi contends for, whom Fleury and others have followed.
Pagius reponit: Illa contestatio anno 431, quidem publicata fuit in concillio Ephesino; ast anno 429, jam concepta fuerat ab Eusebio pro tunc adhuc laico et juriconsulto Constantinopolitano, postea episcopo Doryleensi, qui primus omnium redarguit doctrinam Nestorii sui episcopi; ergo synodus Antiochena contra Paulum ultima celebrata fuit anno 269.
Pagi replies: That protestation was indeed published in the year 431 in the Council of Ephesus; yet in the year 429 it had already been drawn up by Eusebius, at that time still a layman and jurisconsult of Constantinople, afterwards bishop of Dorylaeum, who first of all convicted the doctrine of Nestorius his bishop; therefore the last Synod of Antioch against Paul was held in the year 269.
Respondeo 1: Unde Pagius novit, quod anno 269, jam concepta fuerit? 2. Verum esto, quod Eusebius ille adhuc laicus anno 429, doctrinam sui episcopi primus notaverit; ast quod istiusmodi constationem composuerit, et quidem anno 429, quo Nestorius nondum fuerat condemnatus, non est verosimile, nulloque idoneo testimonio comprobari poterit.
I answer: 1. Whence did Pagi know that it had already been drawn up in the year 429 (printed 269)? 2. Yet grant that that Eusebius while still a layman in the year 429 first branded the doctrine of his bishop; nevertheless that he composed a protestation of this sort, and indeed in the year 429, when Nestorius had not yet been condemned, is not probable, and will be able to be proved by no suitable testimony.
3. Aequo jure, qui synodum Antiochenam ultimam ad annos 270, vel 268, relegare voluerint, dicere possent, contestationem, quae num. 97, relata est, fuisse conceptam anno 430, vel 428, quo ultino anno Nestorius episocopus Constantinopolitanus suam haeresim propalare coepit.
3. With equal right, those who might wish to relegate the last Synod of Antioch to the years 270 or 268 could say that the protestation which is reported at no. 97 was drawn up in the year 430 or 428, in which last year Nestorius bishop of Constantinople began to publish abroad his heresy.
4 Anno 431, publice fuit Ephesi proposita, uti asserit Pagius, et Constantinopolim missa; ergo etiam praesumendum, quod anno 431, non vero 429, compositam, et quidem Ephesi, non vero Constantinopoli. Quidni et dici posset, eam finito concilio Ephesino Constantinopolim fuisse missam?
4. In the year 431 it was publicly set forth at Ephesus, as Pagi asserts, and sent to Constantinople; therefore it must also be presumed that it was composed in the year 431, and not 429, and indeed at Ephesus, and not at Constantinople. Why could it not also be said that it was sent to Constantinople after the Council of Ephesus was finished?
5. Si quis admiserit tres synodos Antiochenas contra Paulum Samosatenum fuisse celebratas, ac Paulum jam in secunda fuisse excommunicatum (hoc sensu, quod illius doctrina fuerit declarata ut haeretica), ac ab hac synodo secunda computandos esse annos 160, supra. n. 97 relatos; sententia Pagii omni suo robore penitus destituetur.
5. If anyone admits that three Synods of Antioch were held against Paul of Samosata, and that Paul was already excommunicated in the second (in this sense, that his doctrine was declared heretical), and that from this second synod must be reckoned the 160 years reported above at no. 97, the opinion of Pagi will be utterly destitute of all its strength.
Corrollarium.
Corollary.
Cum igitur synodus Antiochena ultima, in qua Paulus fuit depositus, celebrata non fuerit ante annum
Since therefore the last Synod of Antioch, wherein Paul was deposed, was not held before the
Editors' notes and page, col. 1470

Footnotes

(69) ‹anchor: contendit Pagius› · call in col 1470

Ad annum 272, n. III.

At the year 272, no. III.

(printed under page 786)

(70) ‹anchor: Pagius reponit› · call in col 1470

Ad annum 429, n. XVI.

At the year 429, no. XVI.

(printed under page 786)

Page

  • running head: RECENTIORUM EXCURSUS. 1470
  • marginal letters: A faciat 1413 episcopis,; B ultimum contendit Pagius; C est verosimile, nulloque; D contra Paulum Samosatenum
  • old-edition numerals: 1413 after faciat
  • other: missing period after 4 before Anno 431; period after supra. before n. 97; editors' matter: faciat episcopis... an- (entire column); word split at end of column: an- (annum)
  • other: the word annum was split at the column break and stands whole here (joined on receipt); check that the English reads whole across the break into col 1471
  • misprints kept as printed (Q1b): exemplor (for exemplar); percusso.. (two points); hos 60 annos (for 160); concillio (for concilio); juriconsulto (for jurisconsulto); anno 269 in Respondeo 1 (for 429); constationem (for contestationem); ultino (for ultimo); episocopus (for episcopus); Corrollarium (for Corollarium)
  • misprints kept as printed (Q2b): Antiocheuae (for Antiochenae; turned n)
PL 3:1471
272, consequens est ut S Firmilianus usque ad hunc annum supervixerit. In hujus honorem haec scripta sunto.
year 272, it is consequent that St. Firmilian survived even to this year. In his honour let these things have been written.
Animadversiones in binas has dissertationes opera et studio P. Gottfridi Lumper.
Animadversions upon these two dissertations, by the labour and study of Fr. Gottfried Lumper.
Perlectis binis hisce dissertationibus non pauca offendimus, quae virgula censoria coercenda esse judicamus. Et primo quidem binas, quas cl. Molkenbuhr, num. 1, 2, 3, praemittit ex Dupinio regulas critices, haud satis esse accuratas, dudum jam viri docti monuerunt. In propositione I, ad n. 4, observo, idiomate Graeco conscriptam primitus fuisse hanc Firmiliani epistolam, certo colligi ex linguae illius idiotismis, quos fidus interpres passium servavit, quosque annotarunt viri praestantissimi, Jacobus Pamelius et Cyprianicae Vitae auctor: ergo adest sufficiens asserendi ratio, eam originaliter Graecam fuisse.
Having read through these two dissertations, we have met with not a few things which we judge ought to be checked with the censorial rod. And first indeed, that the two rules of criticism which the illustrious Molkenbuhr (nos. 1, 2, 3) premises from Dupin are by no means accurate enough, learned men have already admonished long ago. On Proposition I, at no. 4, I observe that this epistle of Firmilian was originally written in the Greek tongue is certainly gathered from the idioms of that tongue, which the faithful translator everywhere preserved, and which most eminent men, Jacobus Pamelius and the author of the Cyprianic Life, have noted: therefore there is present a sufficient reason for asserting that it was originally Greek.
Ad num. 5. Docebit doctissimum dissertatorem nostrum Origenes saeculi tertii scriptor προστάτας, praepositos appellatos fuisse episcopos. Dein praepositorum vocabulo non patres modo, cum de episcopis agerent, verum etiam, qui sacra Biblia Novi Testamenti Latina fecerant. meminerunt.
At no. 5. Origen, a writer of the third century, will teach our most learned dissertator that bishops were called προστάται (prostatai), "presidents" (praepositi). Next, not only the Fathers, when they treated of bishops, made mention of them by the word "presidents" (praepositi), but those also who made the sacred Books of the New Testament Latin (Heb. 13:7, 17, 24).
Ad numeros 6, 7, 8, 9, 10, 11, 12. Videsis partem XII Historiae Theologico-Criticae §§ 10 et sequentibus a pagina 596, usque 603, et praesertim paginas 614, 615, 616.
At nos. 6, 7, 8, 9, 10, 11, 12. See Part XII of our Theologico-Critical History, §§ 10 and following, from page 596 to 603, and especially pages 614, 615, 616.
Quoad propositionem II, num. 13, 15, 16, observo haud mimium urgendum esse silentium Eusebii, Hieronymi, etc.: alias sequeretur, Athenagorae Apologiam ad M. Aurelium imperatorem, Hypotyposes Theognosti Alexandrini, Opera S. Jacobi Nisibeni, Hymenaei, Narcissi, aliorumque multorum adulterina esse, propterea, quod neque Eusebius, neque Hieronymus eorum meminerint.
As regards Proposition II, nos. 13, 15, 16, I observe that the silence of Eusebius, Jerome, etc., is by no means to be pressed too much: otherwise it would follow that the Apology of Athenagoras to the Emperor Marcus Aurelius, the Hypotyposes of Theognostus of Alexandria, and the Works of St. James of Nisibis, of Hymenaeus, of Narcissus, and of many others are spurious, for the reason that neither Eusebius nor Jerome made mention of them.
Ad numerum 17 animadvertendum censeo, haud inverosimile esse, S. Cyprianum in causa rebaptizationis confugisse ad Firmilianum, praesertim cum Sthephanus primitus cum Asiatis, dein cum Africanis ea de re contenderit, quemadmodum probavit vir doctissimus Maranus.
At no. 17, I judge it must be remarked that it is by no means improbable that St. Cyprian in the cause of rebaptism had recourse to Firmilian, especially since Stephen contended concerning that matter first with the Asiatics, and next with the Africans, just as the most learned man Maran has proved.
A numero 18, usque ad numerum 77 ex notis intrinsecis praefatae epistolae Firmilianicae conatur clarissimus dissertator ostendere eamdem S. Firmiliano suppositam esse. Verum quae numero 19, ex epistola Firmilianica de numero singulari et plurali annotat, sicut et ille quaestio numero
From no. 18 even to no. 77, from the intrinsic marks of the aforesaid Firmilianic epistle the illustrious dissertator endeavours to show that the same was falsely attributed to St. Firmilian. Yet what he notes at no. 19 from the Firmilianic epistle concerning the singular and plural number, just as that question also proposed at no.
Editors' notes and page, col. 1471

Footnotes

(71) ‹anchor: viri docti monuerunt› · call in col 1471

Vid. Honorati a S. Maria in animadvers. in regulas et usum critices, tom I, dissert. III, art. II, §§ I et seqq. pag. 114-171.

See Honoratus a Sancta Maria, Observations on the Rules and Use of Criticism, vol. I, dissertation III, art. II, §§ 1 ff., pp. 114–171.

(printed under page 787)

(72) ‹anchor: Jacobus Pamelius› · call in col 1471

De verbis Firmiliani initio hujus epistolæ occurrentibus: In unum convenire, hæc observat Pamelius: Græcismus est, etc.

On Firmilian's words occurring at the beginning of this letter, to come together into one, Pamelius observes: It is a Grecism, etc.

(printed under page 787)

(75) ‹anchor: Cyprianicae Vitae auctor (called there as "(73)"; note printed as "(75)", in the place of 73)› · call in col 1471

Apud Baluzium, p. 118, vide part. XII Histor. Theolog. Critic., p. 596, not. a et b.

In Baluze, p. 118; see part XII of the Theological-Critical History, p. 596, notes a and b.

(printed under page 787)

(74) ‹anchor: appellatos fuisse episcopos› · call in col 1471

Origenes, lib. VIII, contra Celsum, num. 75, p. 798, tom. I edit. Monach. S. Mauri. « Quod si qui in Ecclesia præsunt, illius quæ secundum Deum est patriæ, dico autem, Ecclesiæ, ii qui dicuntur προστάται, præpositi, qui et præsunt, secundum ea quæ sunt ordinata a Deo, etc. » Adisis Petavium lib. III de Hierarch. Eccles., cap. 8, § 4 seqq. p. 844

Origen, Against Celsus book VIII, no. 75, p. 798, vol. I of the edition of the Maurist monks: "But if those who preside in the Church, of that fatherland which is according to God — I mean the Church — those who are called προστάται, prelates, who also preside according to the things ordained by God, etc." Consult Petau, On the Church Hierarchy book III, ch. 8, § 4 ff., p. 844.

(printed under page 787)

(75) ‹anchor: Latina fecerant› · call in col 1471

Ep. ad Heb., c. XIII, 7, 17. 24.

Epistle to the Hebrews, ch. 13:7, 17, 24.

(printed under page 787)

(76) ‹anchor: eorum meminerint› · call in col 1471

Videsis Honoratum a S. Maria loc. cit. pag. 148.

See Honoratus a Sancta Maria at the place cited, p. 148.

(printed under page 787)

(77) ‹anchor: Maranus (called there as "(57)")› · call in col 1471

Prudent. Maran. In Vita S. Cypriani, § 29. de part. XII Hist., Theolog. Crit. p 118.

Prudent Maran, in the Life of St. Cyprian, § 29; on part XII of the Theological-Critical History, p. 118.

(printed under page 787)

Page

  • running head: 1471 DE HAERETICORUM BA
  • marginal letters: A (in col. 1472); B (in col. 1472); C (in col. 1472); D (in col. 1472)
  • old-edition numerals: 1414 before Animadversiones; 1415 after ex
PL 3:1472
20, proposita, an scilicet Firmilianus celebrata synodo, ejusque nomine laudatam epistolam scripserit, mea opinione haud multum probat; siquidem responderi potest S. Firmilianum responsoriam exarasse consulto Ecclesiae suae clero unde modo in plurali, modo in singulari alloquitur Cyprianum. Dein incongruae citationes ex S. Scriptura, quas cl. Molkenbuhr in hac epistola sub numeris 24, 27, 28, et 31, notat, nullo modo evincere valent subditam eam esse, siquidem sale aliquid in aliis etiam hujus aevi scriptoribus observare licet. Numero 32, scribit cl. dissertator, quod causa, quae allegatur, ob quam saepius celebrandae sint synodi, haeresim Novati et Donati sapiat: Felix sane auctor in olfaciendis haeresibus, quarum ne vestigium ego invenio. Caeterum praetereo numeros 23, de distantia Carthaginis, a Caesarea, de singulari desuper gaudio, quod numero 26, recoquit, de propria auctoris laude numero 30, ad rem nihil omnino facientes.
20, namely whether Firmilian wrote the cited epistle after holding a synod and in its name, in my opinion proves not much; seeing that it can be answered that St. Firmilian penned his responsory letter after consulting the clergy of his own Church, whence he addresses Cyprian now in the plural, now in the singular. Next, the incongruous citations from Holy Scripture which the illustrious Molkenbuhr notes in this epistle under nos. 24, 27, 28, and 31, are in no way able to prove that it is supposititious, seeing that one may observe something of the kind in other writers also of this age. At no. 32 the illustrious dissertator writes that the cause which is alleged wherefore synods ought quite often to be held savours of the heresy of Novatus and Donatus: happy assuredly is the author in smelling out heresies, whereof I find not even a trace! For the rest, I pass over nos. 23, concerning the distance of Carthage from Caesarea, concerning the singular joy thereat which he cooks up again at no. 26, and concerning the author's own praise at no. 30, as making nothing at all towards the matter.
Quoad numerum 38, observo verba S. Firmiliani non in strictissimo sensu sumenda esse, sed quod prima haereseon celebriorum, et longe lateque diffusarum exordia post apostolorum aevum ex orco eruperint; idque patet ex ipso contexu. Dein neque Simon Magus, neque Menander a recentioribus haeresiologis inter haereticos computantur Ebionitae, Saturnius et Basilides, quos erronee dicit Corinthi discipulos, atque Carpocrates non aevo apostolico, sed saeculo primum secundo errores sparserunt.
As regards no. 37 (printed 38), I observe that the words of St. Firmilian are not to be taken in the strictest sense, but that the first beginnings of the more celebrated heresies, spread far and wide, broke forth out of hell after the age of the apostles; and this is plain from the context itself. Next, neither Simon Magus nor Menander is reckoned among the heretics by more recent heresiologists. The Ebionites, Saturninus and Basilides (whom he erroneously calls disciples of Cerinthus), and Carpocrates spread their errors not in the apostolic age, but first in the second century.
Numero 38, notat in Firmiliani epistola errores practico dogmaticos, quia insinuare utitur Firmilianus traditiones apostolicas, si quae forsan hac super re exsisterent, nod esse necessario retinendas in materia Baptismi. Verum ostendat nobis cl. dissertator, ubinam haec in epistola laudata legantur. Dein quis unquam theologorum somniabit, traditiones apostolicas mere disciplinares necessario retinendas esse, oppositamque sententiam fore errorem practico dogmaticum?
At no. 38 he notes practico-dogmatic errors in the epistle of Firmilian, because Firmilian strives (printed utitur) to insinuate that apostolic traditions, if any perhaps existed upon this matter, need not necessarily be retained in the matter of baptism. Yet let the illustrious dissertator show us where in the cited epistle these things are read! Next, what theologian will ever dream that merely disciplinary apostolic traditions must necessarily be retained, and that the opposite opinion would be a practico-dogmatic error?
Numero 39, arguit Firmilianum, quod traditionem, quam Papa dixerat apostolicam, vocat humanam. Ergone plus quam humana, vel divina dicenda foret? Bone Deus! quae theologia? Sanctum Cyprianum a S. Stephano monitum se statim submississe asserit cl. dissertator num. 2, sine tabulis et testibus.
At no. 39 he censures Firmilian because he calls the tradition, which the Pope had called apostolic, human. Ought it therefore to be called more than human, or divine? Good God! what theology! That St. Cyprian when admonished by St. Stephen forthwith submitted himself, the illustrious dissertator asserts (no. 39, II, printed num. 2) without records and witnesses.
Numero 45. Synodos Africanas et Asiaticas, in
At no. 45, the African and Asiatic synods wherein
Editors' notes and page, col. 1472

Footnotes

(78) ‹anchor: inter hæreticos computantur› · call in col 1472

Walch. Hist. Hæres. tom. I, p. 160. et seq.: et p. 189, 190.

Walch, History of Heresies, vol. I, p. 160 ff., and pp. 189, 190.

(printed under page 787)

Page

  • running head: TICORUM BAPTISMATE 1472
  • marginal letters: A 20, proposita, an; B vestigium ego invenio.; C Numero 38, notat; D mississe asserit cl.
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: missing period after computantur (78.); editors' matter: 20, proposita... in (entire column)
PL 3:1473
quibus rebaptizatio decreta fuit, ex futili hac ratione, quod in conciliis Arelatensi et Nicaeno nulla facta fuerit mentio de iis retractandis, inter supposititias computat, utut S. Dionysius Alexandrinus, et S. Augustinus de iis mentionem faciant. Jam numero 20 conjicit dissertator Asiae concilia esse fictitia, ubi etiam somniando scribit, quod apud Eusebium episcopi Ecclesiarum Iconiensis et Synadensis recenseantur, a disciplina laudentur, sancti vocentur, et beati fratres; ast de conciliis ibidem celebratis altum silentium sit. Verum ubinam haec apud Eusebium legerit, non annotat; ego autem potius contrarium inveni, disertam nimirum horum conciliorum mentionem, nullam vero de reliquis adjunctis.
rebaptism was decreed, from this futile reason, that in the Councils of Arles and Nicaea no mention was made of retracting them, he reckons among the supposititious ones, howsoever much St. Dionysius of Alexandria and St. Augustine make mention of them. Already at no. 20 the dissertator conjectures that the councils of Asia are fictitious, where even dreaming he writes that in Eusebius the bishops of the Churches of Iconium and Synnada are recounted, are praised for their discipline, and are called saints and blessed brethren, while concerning councils held in the same places there is deep silence. Yet where in Eusebius he read these things, he does not note; whereas I have rather found the contrary, namely express mention of these councils, and none at all concerning the rest of the circumstances.
Numero 34. Epistolam Firmiliani ex rationibus geographicis et a numero 53 usque 56, ex chronologicis suppositionis arguit, et prorsus inepte. Nam ut caetera praetermittam, duas solummodo hic auctoris hallucinationes annotabo. Prima est, quod jejunium Quatuor Temporum in septembri, de quo S. Lucam Actorum (XXVII, v. 9) locutum fuisse false opinatur idque ab Apostolis institutum fuisse ex Leone Magno et antiquissimo omnium Ecclesiarum consensu constare tradat. Optarem sane ut mihi antiquissimum omnium Ecclesiarum quoad Quatuor Temporum jejunia demonstraret consensum, atque Leonem Magnum de institutione apostolica in sensu stricto intelligendum esse. Altera, quod contra unanimem eruditorum sententiam, S. Sixto seu Xisto duos tantummodo annos in sede Romana ascribentium, undecim annos ex corrupto Eusebii loco, in quo pro XI legendum II statuat.
At no. 34 he convicts the epistle of Firmilian of forgery from geographical reasons, and from no. 52 to 54 (printed 53 to 56) from chronological ones, and altogether ineptly. For, to pass over the rest, I shall here note only two hallucinations of the author. The first is that he falsely opines that St. Luke in the Acts (27:9) spoke concerning the fast of the Ember Days in September, and hands down (in his footnote) that it is established from Leo the Great and the most ancient consent of all the Churches that this was instituted by the Apostles. I should assuredly wish that he would demonstrate to me the most ancient consent of all the Churches as regards the fasts of the Ember Days, and that Leo the Great is to be understood of apostolic institution in the strict sense! The second is that against the unanimous opinion of the learned, who ascribe to St. Sixtus or Xystus only two years in the Roman see, he sets down eleven years from a corrupt passage of Eusebius, wherein for XI must be read II.
Numero 56, variis ratiunculis impugnat historiam mulieris a daemone obsessae baptizantis, consecrantis, etc., negatque apud Graecos saeculo III, exorcistas fuisse; econtra P. Goarius in suo Eucologio Graecorum jam exstitisse docet ex testimonio Dionysii et Ignatii Magni. Sed quidquid sit, hoc tamen certum ab ineunte saeculo VI, exorcizandi facultatem peculiari in Ecclesia ordini tum apud Graecos, tum apud Latinos fuisse ascriptam; uti ex synodis Antiochena et Laodicena, et ex Epiphanio, Paulino,
At no. 54, II (printed 56), with various petty reasons he impugns the history of the woman possessed by a demon baptizing, consecrating, etc., and denies that in the third century there were exorcists among the Greeks; on the contrary, Fr. Goar in his Euchologion of the Greeks teaches from the testimony of Dionysius and Ignatius the Great that they already existed. Yet howsoever it be, this at least is certain, that from the beginning of the fourth (printed VI) century the faculty of exorcizing was ascribed to a peculiar order in the Church both among the Greeks and among the Latins, as may be gathered from the Synods of Antioch and Laodicea, and from Epiphanius, Paulinus,
Editors' notes and page, col. 1473

Footnotes

(79) ‹anchor: not visible› · call in col 1473

Revera enim in maximis, ut audio, episcoporum conciliis decretum est, ut qui ab hæreticis ad Catholicam Ecclesiam accedunt, primum catechumeni fierent ac deinde veteris et impuri fermenti sordibus per baptismum purgarentur. Dionys. apud Euseb. H. E. lib. VII, cap. 5, et lib. cit., cap. 7. Illud præterea didici, non ab Afris solis hunc morem nunc primum invectum fuisse; sed et multo antea, superiorum episcoporum temporibus, in Ecclesiis populosissimis, et in conciliis fratrum apud Iconium et Synnada, et aqud alios plurimos idem sancitum fuisse.

"For indeed, as I hear, it was decreed in very large councils of bishops that those who come over from the heretics to the Catholic Church should first become catechumens and then be cleansed through baptism of the filth of the old and impure leaven." Dionysius in Eusebius, Ecclesiastical History book VII, ch. 5, and the book cited, ch. 7: "This besides I have learned, that this custom was not now first introduced by the Africans alone, but that long before, in the times of earlier bishops, the same was enacted in the most populous Churches, and in the councils of the brethren at Iconium and Synnada, and among very many others."

(printed under page 788)

(80) ‹anchor: not visible› · call in col 1473

Proinde si omnino jam credendum sit, quinquaginta episcopis Orientalium id esse visum, quod septuaginta Afris, vel aliquanto etiam pluribus, contra tot millia episcoporum, quibus hic error in toto orbe displicuit; cur non potius etiam ipsos paucos Orientales suum judicium correxisse dicamus, non ut tu loqueris rescidisse? Augustin. lib. III, contra Crescon. cap. 3, pag. 552, edit. noviss. Venet. in. 4°.

"Accordingly, if it must now be believed at all that fifty Eastern bishops thought the same as seventy Africans, or even somewhat more, against so many thousands of bishops throughout the world who rejected this error, why should we not rather say that even those few Easterners corrected their judgement, not, as you put it, rescinded it?" Augustine, Against Cresconius book III, ch. 3, p. 552, latest Venice edition, in quarto.

(printed under page 788)

(81) ‹anchor: not visible› · call in col 1473

Concil. Antiochen. Canon. Chorepiscopi constituant lectores, hypodiaconos, exorcistas. Leodicen. can. 24. Quod non oporteat quemlibet ecclesiastici ordinis usque ad ministros, vel lectores, vel cantores, vel exorcistas, vel ostiarios. etc. Idem evincitur ex Epiphanio, Exposit. Fidei, num, 21; Paulino, Nat. IV S. Felicis; Sulpitio Severo, Vit S. Martini, cap. 5; Cod. Theodos. lib. XII, tit. 1, leg. 121, et lib. XVI tit. 2, leg 24.

Council of Antioch, canon: "Chorbishops may appoint readers, subdeacons, exorcists." Laodicea, canon 24: "That no one of the ecclesiastical order, down to ministers, or readers, or cantors, or exorcists, or doorkeepers, ought," etc. The same is proved from Epiphanius, Exposition of the Faith, no. 21; Paulinus, Natalicium IV of St. Felix; Sulpicius Severus, Life of St. Martin, ch. 5; Theodosian Code, book XII, title 1, law 121, and book XVI, title 2, law 24.

(printed under page 788)

Page

  • running head: 1473 PARS II. — RECENTIORU
  • marginal letters: A (in col. 1474); B (in col. 1474); C (in col. 1474); D (in footnote block)
  • old-edition numerals: 1416 before S. Augustinus
  • other: editors' matter: quibus rebaptizatio... Paulino, (entire column)
PL 3:1474
Sulpitio Severo et ex quibusdam Gratiani, ac Theodosii rescriptis colligere est.
Sulpicius Severus, and certain rescripts of Gratian and Theodosius.
Notat clarissimus dissertator in epistola dicteria, quae in Stephanum papam auctor pleno ore effudit numero 25, et numeris 59, 60, 65, 66, 73, 74, et 75, atque exinde numero 77 concludit, eam esse suppositiam, et vero Catholico penitus indignam. Verum clarissimi dissertatoris ratiocinatio nititur falso supposito de inerrantia Romani Pontificis, ejusque illimitata atque absoluta et monarchica potestate in universam Ecclesiam, quo ruente supposito, caetera etiam ruere manifestum est. Caeterum non nego Firmilianum aliquanto acerbius scripsisse, quam ut sanctum episcopum deceat: pietatis normam non accurate secutum esse; sed utique sancti etiam homines erant non semel aliquid humani passi, quemadmodum multis demonstrare possem; instar omnium sit doctoris maximi S. Hieronymi agendi ratio cum S. Augustino in controversia de legalium observantia. Huc optime quadrat justum hoc cl. Baluzii judicium et Pamelio et Romanis operum Cypriani editoribus loquentis: Si attente considerassent, quanti et quam vehementes soleant esse affectus, cum agitur de causa religionis et fidei; considerassent etiam quam vehemens et acerbus fuerit Stephanus scribens adversus Cyprianum: profecto hanc excandescentiam condonassent Firmiliano.
The illustrious dissertator notes in the epistle the taunts which the author poured forth with full mouth against Pope Stephen (at no. 25, and in nos. 51–54, printed 59, 60, 65, 66, 73, 74, and 75), and thence concludes that it is supposititious and utterly unworthy of a true Catholic. Yet the reasoning of the illustrious dissertator rests upon a false supposition concerning the inerrancy of the Roman Pontiff, and his unlimited, absolute, and monarchical power over the universal Church; when which supposition falls, it is manifest that the rest also falls. For the rest, I do not deny that Firmilian wrote somewhat more bitterly than beseems a holy bishop, and did not accurately follow the rule of piety; yet assuredly the saints also were men who more than once suffered something human, just as I could demonstrate by many examples; in place of all let there be the manner of acting of the greatest doctor St. Jerome with St. Augustine in the controversy concerning the observance of the legal ceremonies. Hither squares most excellently this just judgement of the illustrious Baluze speaking both to Pamelius and to the Roman editors of the works of Cyprian: If they had attentively considered how great and how vehement the affections are wont to be when it is a question of the cause of religion and faith, and had considered also how vehement and bitter Stephen was when writing against Cyprian, assuredly they would have pardoned this heat of anger in Firmilian.
Propositionis tertiae quoad primam partem conjecturas duas priores eruditi dissertatoris refutatas videsis part. XII Historiae Theologico-Criticae §§ 8, 9, 10, et praesertim 11, a pag. 617 usque 623. Tertia denique conjectura nihil omnino in contrarium evincit.
The first two conjectures of the learned dissertator as regards the first part of the third Proposition you may see refuted in Part XII of our Theologico-Critical History, §§ 8, 9, 10, and especially 11, from page 617 to 623. Finally, the third conjecture proves nothing at all to the contrary.
Numero 82, probare conatur, auctorem Epistolae fuisse Donatistam, aut saltem haereticum hominem, sed meminisse debet doctissimus dissertator, quod nondum sufficienter demonstrarit viris doctis, praefatam Epistolam plurimos continere errores Catholico prorsus indignos, tam impudentem, quam falsam esse, nullique haeresi magis favere quam Donatistarum. Quin imo asseri potest, laudatam Firmiliani Epistolam, Donatistis utpote schismaticis, adversari magis, quam prodesse: manifestum siquidem est, eam plane tendere ad unitatem servandam,
At Part II (printed no. 82) he endeavours to prove that the author of the Epistle was a Donatist, or at least a heretical man; yet the most learned dissertator ought to remember that he has not yet sufficiently demonstrated to learned men that the aforesaid Epistle contains very many errors altogether unworthy of a Catholic, that it is as impudent as it is false, and that it favours no heresy more than that of the Donatists. Nay more, it can be asserted that the cited Epistle of Firmilian opposes the Donatists, inasmuch as they are schismatics, rather than profits them: seeing that it is manifest that it plainly tends towards keeping unity,
Editors' notes and page, col. 1474

Footnotes

(82) ‹anchor: not visible› · call in col 1474

Vid. Epist. Hieronymi, 105, 112, et 115, et Augustini 116, al. 97, ad Hieronym.

See Jerome's letters 105, 112 and 115, and Augustine's 116 (elsewhere 97) to Jerome.

(printed under page 788)

(83) ‹anchor: not visible› · call in col 1474

Vid. Opera Cyprian, cum notis Steph. Baluzii, pag. 509.

See Cyprian's works with the notes of Étienne Baluze, p. 509.

(printed under page 788)

Page

  • running head: RECENTIORUM EXCURSUS. 1474
  • marginal letters: A Sulpitio Severo et; B esse; sed utique; C 9, 10, et praesertim; D (in footnote block)
  • old-edition numerals: 1417 before et 75,
  • other: ink blot over nititur; editors' matter: Sulpitio Severo... ser- (entire column); word split at end of column: ser- (servandam)
  • other: the word servandam, was split at the column break and stands whole here (joined on receipt); check that the English reads whole across the break into col 1475
PL 3:1475
et rupti ejusdem a S. Stephano vinculi restitutionem.
and the restoration of the bond of the same broken by St. Stephen.
Numero 83. Ex meris conjecturis et quidem admodum incertis asserit, Africanum auctorem fatae Epistolae esse.
At no. 83, from mere conjectures, and those very uncertain, he asserts that an African is the author of the said Epistle.
Falsum est, quod rebaptizatio a Novato introducta fuerit, ut dissertator numero 85, scribit, siquidem jam antea in usu fuerat.
It is false that rebaptism was introduced by Novatus, as the dissertator writes at no. 85, seeing that it had already been in use before.
Propositione IV, numero 89, ex argumento mere negativo asserit S. Firmilianum nullos libros composuisse; positivum vero testimonium S. Basilii non nisi futilibus ratiunculis enervare conatur; insuper negando S. Basilium autorem esse libri de Spiritu sancto ad Amphilochium, quamvis antiqui S. Hieronymus Theodoretus recentioresque critici ad unum omnes laudatum librum S. Basilio M. attribuant. Numero 91, responsione III; tandem eo audaciam suam protendit, ut affirmare haud erubescat, singulas S. Basilii M. epistolas ad S. Amphilochium canonicas esse supposititias.
In Proposition IV, no. 89, from a merely negative argument he asserts that St. Firmilian composed no books; whereas the positive testimony of St. Basil he endeavours to weaken only by futile petty reasons, moreover denying that St. Basil is the author of the book On the Holy Spirit to Amphilochius, although the ancients, St. Jerome and Theodoret, and the more recent critics all to a man attribute the cited book to St. Basil the Great. At no. 91, Answer III, at length he extends his audacity so far that he does not blush to affirm that all the Canonical Epistles of St. Basil the Great to St. Amphilochius are supposititious.
Numero 14, adnotat, quod totam rebaptizantium historiam censeat interpolatam, seu Eusebio suppositam fuisse.
At no. 14 he notes that he judges the whole history of the rebaptizers to have been interpolated, or falsely attributed to Eusebius.
Numero 45, idem profitetur circa lib. VII, cap.
At no. 45 he professes the same concerning book VII, chapter
non 3, prout ille citat; sed 4, apud Eusebium ita inquiens: « Verum alibi specialiter ostendam hunc Eusebii locum esse interpolatum. » Tandem numero 71, ita censet: « Imo et illa Polycratis, et Irenaei facta non sunt omnino certa; suspicor Eusebium fuisse interpolatum tam in causa Quarto Decimanorum quam Anabaptistarum. » Haec sane judicia critica nostri clarissimi dissertatoris si valeant; actum erit de praetantissimis antiquitatum monumentis deque omni fide historica.
not 3, as he cites it, but 4, in Eusebius, saying thus: "Yet elsewhere I shall specially show that this passage of Eusebius is interpolated." Finally at no. 71 he judges thus: "Nay, those deeds of Polycrates and Irenaeus also are not altogether certain; I suspect that Eusebius was interpolated both in the cause of the Quartodecimans and in that of the Anabaptists." Assuredly if these critical judgements of our illustrious dissertator avail, it will be all over with the most excellent monuments of antiquity and with all historical credit.
Quae doctissimus Molckeubuhr in altera dissertatione de anno S. Firmiliani emortuali, quo Paulus Samosatenus fuit depositus, ac de synodo Antiochena III, anno primum 272, celebrata habet, multum hic discutere haud operae pretium esse censemus; videsis praesentem hanc partem XIII, Historiae theologico-criticae sectione ultima, ubi ex professo egimus de synodis Antiochenis in causa Pauli Samosateni. Hic solum observo communiter hodie receptam esse sententiam, Dionysium papam aut anno 268, vel certe 269, obiisse, eamque opinionem qua anno 275 adhuc in vivis fuisse astruitur, ab omnibus eruditis repudiatam esse.
What the most learned Molkenbuhr has in the second dissertation concerning the year of the death of St. Firmilian, wherein Paul of Samosata was deposed, and concerning the Third Synod of Antioch, held not until the year 272, we judge it by no means worth while to discuss much here; see this present Part XIII of our Theologico-Critical History in the last section, where we have treated professedly concerning the Synods of Antioch in the cause of Paul of Samosata. Here I only observe that the commonly received opinion today is that Pope Dionysius died either in the year 268 or certainly in 269, and that that opinion whereby he is maintained to have been still among the living in the year 275 has been repudiated by all the learned.
Editors' notes and page, col. 1475

Footnotes

(84) ‹anchor: S. Hieronymus› · call in col 1475

Hieronym. in Catalogo de Viris illustr. cap. 116.

Jerome, in the Catalogue of Illustrious Men, ch. 116.

(printed under page 789)

(85) ‹anchor: Theodoretus› · call in col 1475

Theodoret., Dialog. I, tom. IV, pag. 40, Hadrianus I, Epla ad Carol. M. et in lib. de Imaginibus cap. 8; S. Damascen., orat. 1, de Imaginib., pag. 318, tom. I.

Theodoret, Dialogue I, vol. IV, p. 40; Hadrian I, Letter to Charlemagne, and in the book On Images, ch. 8; St. John Damascene, Oration 1 On Images, p. 318, vol. I.

(printed under page 789)

Page

  • running head: 1475 MORCELLI
  • marginal letters: A (in col. 1476); B (in col. 1476); C (in col. 1476); D (in col. 1476)
  • old-edition numerals: 1418 before Falsum est,; 1419 after Sept.
  • other: comma after debellabat, before capitalized Potior; full-width title ANNALES ECCLESIAE AFRICANAE TEMPORIBUS CYPRIANICIS (Morcelli, Africa sacra.) across cols. 1475-1476 not set; editors' matter: vandam, et... Cae- (entire column: Lumper's Animadversiones in top half, Morcelli's Annales in bottom half); word split from preceding column: vandam (servandam); word split at end of column: Cae- (Caecilius)
  • other: a full-width band stands across cols 1475/1476 in mid-page: the 2 paragraph(s) above it in col 1476 are set here, after the 6 above it in col 1475 (reading order, moved on receipt); the band itself (its title lines) is not set by the volunteer page: set it here, at the move, with full_width
  • other: the column continues with ANNUS CHRISTIANUS CCXLIII. (another unit); not set here
PL 3:1476
Editors' notes and page, col. 1476

Page

  • running head: MORCELLI 1476
  • marginal letters: A non 3, prout ille; B Historiae theologico-criticae sectione; C cilius, quem olim; D renasci denuo posset;
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: full-width title ANNALES ECCLESIAE AFRICANAE TEMPORIBUS CYPRIANICIS (Morcelli, Africa sacra.) across cols. 1475-1476 not set; editors' matter: non 3... fuerat, (entire column: Lumper in top half, Morcelli in bottom half); word split from preceding column: cilius (Caecilius)
  • other: the 2 paragraph(s) of this column above the full-width band are set under col 1475 (reading order, moved on receipt)
  • other: the text of this column below the full-width band belongs to the next unit; not set here (rail-only part)